This is a modern-English version of Captivity of the Oatman Girls: Being an Interesting Narrative of Life Among the Apache and Mohave Indians, originally written by Stratton, R. B. (Royal Byron).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
CONFINEMENT
OF THE
Oatman Girls:
BEING AN
BEING A
Interesting Narrative of Life
Engaging Life Story
AMONG THE
AMONG THE
APACHE AND MOHAVE INDIANS.
Apache and Mohave tribes.
CONTAINING
AN INTERESTING ACCOUNT OF THE MASSACRE OF THE OATMAN FAMILY, BY THE
APACHE INDIANS, IN 1851; THE NARROW ESCAPE OF LORENZO D. OATMAN; THE
CAPTURE OF OLIVE A. AND MARY A. OATMAN; THE DEATH, BY STARVATION, OF
THE LATTER; THE FIVE YEARS’ SUFFERING AND CAPTIVITY OF OLIVE A.
OATMAN; ALSO, HER SINGULAR RECAPTURE IN 1856; AS GIVEN BY LORENZO D.
AND OLIVE A. OATMAN, THE ONLY SURVIVING MEMBERS OF THE FAMILY, TO THE
AUTHOR,
CONTAINS
AN ENGAGING STORY ABOUT THE OATMAN FAMILY MASSACRE BY THE APACHE INDIANS IN 1851; THE NARROW ESCAPE OF LORENZO D. OATMAN; THE KIDNAPPING OF OLIVE A. AND MARY A. OATMAN; THE DEATH OF MARY A. FROM STARVATION; OLIVE A. OATMAN'S FIVE YEARS OF SUFFERING AND CAPTIVITY; AND HER REMARKABLE RESCUE IN 1856, AS TOLD BY LORENZO D. AND OLIVE A. OATMAN, THE ONLY SURVIVING FAMILY MEMBERS, TO THE AUTHOR.
R. B. STRATTON.
R.B. Stratton.
TWENTIETH THOUSAND.
20,000.
New-York:
PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR,
New York:
PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR,
BY CARLTON & PORTER, 200 MULBERRY-STREET.
FOR SALE BY INGHAM & BRAGG, 67 SUPERIOR-ST., CLEVELAND, O.
1858.
BY CARLTON & PORTER, 200 MULBERRY-STREET.
FOR SALE BY INGHAM & BRAGG, 67 SUPERIOR-ST., CLEVELAND, OH.
1858.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year
1857, by
LORENZO D. OATMAN,
in the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the Northern
District of the
State of California.
Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1857, by
LORENZO D. OATMAN,
in the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the Northern District of the
State of California.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
During the year 1851 news reached California, that in the spring of that year a family by the name of Oatman, while endeavoring to reach California by the old Santa Fe route, had met with a most melancholy and terrible fate, about seventy miles from Fort Yuma. That while struggling with every difficulty imaginable, such as jaded teams, exhaustion of their stores of provisions, in a hostile and barren region, alone and unattended, they were brutally set upon by a horde of Apache savages; that seven of the nine persons composing their family were murdered, and that two of the smaller girls were taken into captivity.
During the year 1851, news reached California that in the spring of that year, a family named Oatman, AZ, while trying to reach California via the old Santa Fe route, suffered a tragic and terrible fate about seventy miles from Fort Yuma. While grappling with every imaginable difficulty, such as worn-out teams, running low on supplies, and navigating a hostile and desolate area, they were viciously attacked by a group of Apache warriors; seven of the nine family members were murdered, and two of the younger girls were taken captive.
One of the number, Lorenzo D. Oatman, a boy about fourteen, who was knocked down and left for dead, afterward escaped, but with severe wounds and serious injury.
One of the group, Lorenzo D. Oatman, a boy around fourteen, who was knocked down and presumed dead, later managed to escape, but he had serious wounds and injuries.
But of the girls, Mary Ann and Olive Ann, nothing had since been heard, up to last March. By a singular and mysteriously providential train of circumstances, it was ascertained at that time, by persons living at Fort Yuma, that one of these girls was then living among the Mohave tribe, about four hundred miles from the fort. A ransom was offered for[6] her by the ever-to-be-remembered and generous Mr. Grinell, then a mechanic at the fort; and through the agency and tact of a Yuma Indian, she was purchased and restored to civilized life, to her brother and friends. The younger of the girls, Mary Ann, died of starvation in 1852.
But of the girls, Mary Ann and Olive Ann, nothing had been heard since last March. By a strange and mysterious series of events, it was discovered at that time, by people living at Fort Yuma, that one of these girls was living among the Mohave tribe, about four hundred miles from the fort. A ransom was offered for[6] her by the unforgettable and generous Mr. Grinnell, who was a mechanic at the fort; and through the skill and efforts of a Yuma Indian, she was bought and returned to civilized life, to her brother and friends. The younger of the girls, Mary Ann, died of starvation in 1852.
It is of the massacre of this family, the escape of Lorenzo, and the captivity of the two girls, that the following pages treat.
It is about the massacre of this family, the escape of Lorenzo, and the captivity of the two girls that the following pages discuss.
A few months since the author of this book was requested by the afflicted brother and son, who barely escaped with life, but not without much suffering, to write the past history of the family; especially to give a full and particular account of the dreadful and barbarous scenes of the captivity endured by his sisters. This I have tried to do. The facts and incidents have been received from the brother and sister, now living.
A few months ago, the author of this book was asked by the affected brother and son, who barely survived but went through a lot of pain, to write the family's history; especially to provide a detailed and thorough account of the horrific and brutal experiences his sisters faced during their captivity. This is what I have attempted to do. The facts and stories have been shared by the brother and sister, who are still alive.
These pages have been penned under the conviction that in these facts, and in the sufferings and horrors that befell that unfortunate family, there is sufficient of interest, though of a melancholy character, to insure an attentive and interested perusal by every one into whose hands, and under whose eye this book may fall. Though, so far as book-making is concerned, there has been brought to this task no experience or fame upon which to base an expectation of its popularity, yet the writer has sought to adapt the style to the character of the narrative, and in a simple, plain, comprehensive manner to give to the reader facts, as they have been received from those of whose sad experiences in adversity these pages give a faithful delineation. In doing this he has sought plainness, brevity, and an unadorned style, deeming[7] these the only excellences that could be appropriately adopted for such a narrative; the only ones that he expects will be awarded. It would be but a playing with sober, solemn, and terrible reality to put the tinselings of romance about a narrative of this kind. The intrinsic interest of the subject-matter here thrown together, must have the credit of any circulation that shall be given to the book. Upon this I am willing to rely; and that it will be sufficient to procure a wide and general perusal, remunerating and exciting, I have the fullest confidence. As for criticisms, while there will, no doubt, be found occasions for them, they are neither coveted nor dreaded. All that is asked is, that the reader will avail himself of the facts, and dismiss, as far as he can, the garb they wear, for it was not woven by one who has ever possessed a desire to become experienced or skilled in that ringing, empty style which can only charm for the moment, and the necessity for which is never felt but when real matter and thought are absent.
These pages have been written with the belief that the events and the suffering experienced by that unfortunate family offer enough interest, albeit of a sad nature, to engage anyone who reads this book. Although there is no experience or reputation in book-making to expect popularity, the writer has aimed to match the style to the story's character, presenting the facts in a straightforward, clear, and easy-to-understand way, as they were received from those who experienced these hardships. In doing so, he has focused on simplicity, brevity, and a direct style, believing that these are the only qualities suitable for such a narrative; the only ones he expects will be appreciated. It would be disrespectful to play with the serious, solemn, and grim reality by adding unnecessary embellishments to a story like this. The genuine interest in the subject matter presented here should bear the responsibility for any readership this book receives. I am confident this will ensure a broad and engaged readership. As for critiques, while there will undoubtedly be opportunities for them, they are neither sought after nor feared. All that is asked is for the reader to focus on the facts and overlook the style in which they are presented, for it wasn't crafted by someone seeking to master a flashy, superficial style that only captivates temporarily, needed only when genuine substance and thought are lacking.
That all, or any considerable portion, of the distress, mental and physical, that befell that unfortunate family, the living as well as dead, can be written or spoken, it would be idle to claim. The desolation and privation to which little Mary Ann was consigned while yet but seven years old; the abuse, the anguish, the suffering that rested upon the nearly two years’ captivity through which she passed to an untimely grave; the unutterable anguish that shrouded with the darkness of despair five years of her older sister; the six years of perpetual tossing from transient hope to tormenting fears, and during which unceasing toil and endeavor was endured by the elder[8] brother, who knew at that time, and has ever since known, that two of his sisters were taken into captivity by the Indians; these, all these are realities that are and must forever remain unwritten. We would not, if we could, give to these pages the power to lead the reader into all the paths of torture and woe through which the last five years have dragged that brother and sister, who yet live, and who, from hearts disciplined in affliction, have herein dictated all of what they have felt that can be transferred to the type. We would not, if we could, recall or hold up to the reader the weight of parental solicitude or heart-yearnings for their dear family that crowded upon the last few moments of reason allowed to those fond parents, while in the power and under the war-clubs of their Apache murderers. The heart’s deepest anguish, and its profoundest emotions have no language. There is no color so deep that pen dipped therein can portray the reality. If what may be here found written of these unspoken woes shall only lead the favored subjects of constant good fortune to appreciate their exempted allotment, and create in their hearts a more earnest and practical sympathy for those who tread the damp, uncheered paths of suffering and woe, then the moral and social use prayed for and intended in these pages will be secured.
That all, or even a significant part, of the mental and physical pain that fell upon that unfortunate family, both the living and the dead, could be fully expressed in words would be a pointless claim. The isolation and hardship that little Mary Ann faced at just seven years old; the abuse, anguish, and suffering during the almost two years of captivity that led to her untimely death; the indescribable sorrow that cloaked her older sister in five years of despair; the six years of constant uncertainty between fleeting hope and gnawing fears, endured by the elder[8] brother, who knew then, and has always known since, that two of his sisters had been captured by the Indians—these, all these, are realities that can and will forever remain unwritten. We would not, even if we could, allow these pages to take the reader down all the paths of torment and sorrow that the last five years have dragged that brother and sister through, who are still alive and who, from hearts shaped by suffering, have shared all they feel can be expressed in writing. We would not, even if we could, bring to the reader the burden of parental worry or longing for their beloved family that overwhelmed the final moments of sanity allowed to those devoted parents while under the power and war clubs of their Apache killers. The deepest anguish of the heart, and its most profound feelings, have no words. There is no shade so deep that a pen dipped in it can capture the reality. If what is written here about these unspoken sorrows helps those who are consistently fortunate to appreciate their good fortune and inspires them to feel genuine and practical sympathy for those who walk the cold, lonely paths of suffering, then the moral and social purpose intended in these pages will be fulfilled.
Yreka, 1857.
Yreka, 1857.
R. B. Stratton.
R. B. Stratton.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
Since issuing the first edition of the “Captivity of the Oatman Girls,” which obtained a rapid and quick sale, the author has been in the northern part of the state, busy with engagements made previous to its publication, and which he considered he had ample time to meet, and return before another edition would be called for, if at all. But in this he was mistaken. Only two weeks had elapsed before orders were in the city for books, that could not be filled; and that but a few days after the whole edition was bound. The first five thousand was put out as an experiment, and with considerable abridgment from the original manuscript as at first prepared. Considerable matter referring to the customs of the Indians, and the geography and character of the country, was left out to avoid the expense of publishing. Could we have known that the first edition would have been exhausted so soon, this omitted matter might have been re-prepared and put into this edition, but the last books were sold when the author[10] was five hundred miles from his present home, and on returning it was thought best to hurry this edition through the press, to meet orders already on hand. We trust the reader will find most, if not all, of the objectionable portions of the first edition expunged from this; besides the insertion in their proper places of some additions that were, without intention, left out of the former one. He will also find this printed upon superior paper and type; and in many ways improved in its appearance.
Since releasing the first edition of the “Oatman Girls' Captivity,” which sold quickly and easily, the author has been in the northern part of the state, busy with commitments made before its publication, believing he had enough time to complete them and return before another edition was needed, if at all. But he was wrong. Just two weeks later, orders were flowing in the city for books that couldn’t be filled, just a few days after the entire edition was bound. The first five thousand copies were released as a test, and with considerable cuts from the original manuscript. A lot of content about the customs of the Indians, and the geography and characteristics of the country, was left out to save on publishing costs. If we had known the first edition would sell out so quickly, this omitted content could have been reworked and included in this edition, but the last copies were sold when the author[10] was five hundred miles away from his current home. Upon returning, it was decided to rush this edition through the press to fulfill existing orders. We hope the reader will find that most, if not all, of the problematic sections from the first edition have been removed from this one, along with the inclusion of some additions that were unintentionally left out of the previous edition. They will also find this printed on better paper and in improved type; and overall, enhanced in its presentation.
We must remind the reader, that in preparing a work like the present there is an utter impropriety in resorting to any other than the plainest matter-of-fact style. This book is not a romance. It is not dependent upon an exorbitant fictitiousness of expression for enlisting the attention or interest of the sober reader. The scene is a reality. The heroes of the tale are living. Let those, if any there are, to whom reality is a serious obstacle to engaged and sustained attention and interest, and whose morbidly created taste, has given a settled disrelish for marvels in the facts, while it unceasingly clamors for miracles of the fancy; to whom plain things, said in a plain way, have no attraction, whose reading heaven is a mountain of epithet on flashing epithet piled—let such lay aside the book.
We need to remind the reader that when preparing a work like this, it’s completely inappropriate to use anything other than the simplest, most straightforward style. This book isn’t a romance. It doesn’t rely on exaggerated fiction to grab the attention or interest of serious readers. The scene is real. The heroes of the story are real people. If there are those for whom reality is a serious barrier to engaging and maintaining attention, and whose overly refined tastes have created a lasting dislike for real-life stories while constantly demanding fanciful miracles; for those who find plain things presented plainly uninteresting, and whose ideal reading is a mountain of flowery words stacked on top of each other—let them put this book down.
The writer does not disclaim literary taste. Such a taste it is confidently felt is not herein violated. For its display these pages are not intended. These remarks are here penned for the reason that in a few[11] instances, instead of an open criticism, founded upon the reading of the book, there has been a construing of the frank avowal of the real intention of this book, made in a former preface, into a confession of a literary weakness in the composition of this work. The writer for the last eleven years has been engaged in public speaking, and though moving contentedly in an humble sphere, is not without living testimonials to his diligence and fidelity, at least in application to those literary studies and helps to his calling which were within his reach. With a present consciousness of many imperfections in this respect, he is nevertheless not forbidden by a true modesty to say, that in a laudable ambition to acquire and command the pure English, from the root upward, he has not been wholly negligent nor unsuccessful; nor in the habit of earnest and particular observation of men and things has he been without his note-book and open eyes.
The writer does not deny having a sense of literary taste. It’s confidently felt that this taste is not violated here. These pages aren’t meant to showcase that. These remarks are written because, in a few [11] instances, instead of providing open criticism based on reading the book, the straightforward declaration of the real intention of this book, made in an earlier preface, has been misinterpreted as a confession of literary weakness in its composition. For the past eleven years, the writer has been engaged in public speaking, and while he moves comfortably in a humble sphere, he is not without living proof of his diligence and fidelity, at least in terms of the literary studies and resources for his profession that were available to him. With an awareness of many imperfections in this area, he still feels it is not inappropriate to say that, driven by a commendable ambition to learn and master pure English, from the ground up, he has not been entirely negligent or unsuccessful. Likewise, through a habit of keen observation of people and things, he has kept his notebook handy and his eyes open.
During the years spoken of he has seldom appeared before the public without a carefully written compendium, and often a full manuscript of the train of thought to be discoursed upon.
During the years mentioned, he rarely showed up in public without a well-prepared summary, and often a complete manuscript outlining the ideas he intended to discuss.
But still, if his attainments were far more than are here claimed, it would by some be judged a poor place to use them for the feasting of the reader of a book of the nature of this record of murder, wailing, captivity, and horrid separations.
But still, even if his achievements were much greater than what’s stated here, some people might see it as a bad idea to use them for entertaining someone reading a book about murder, grief, captivity, and terrible separations.
The notices in the papers referred to have, no doubt, grown from a habit that prevails to a great extent, of writing a notice of a new book from a hasty[12] glance at a preface. Hence, he who can gyrate in a brilliant circle of polished braggadocio in his first-born, is in a fair way to meet the echo of his own words, and be “puffed!”
The notices in the newspapers mentioned have, without a doubt, developed from the common practice of writing a review of a new book based on a quick[12] look at the preface. Therefore, someone who can spin a dazzling display of polished self-praise in their debut work is likely to hear the reflection of their own words and be “puffed!”
But, unpretending as are these pages, the author, in his own behalf, and in behalf of those for and of whom he writes, is under many obligations to the press of the State. In many instances a careful perusal has preceded a public printed notice by an editor; and with some self-complacency he finds that such notices have been the most flattering and have done most to hasten the sale of these books.
But, as unassuming as these pages are, the author, on his own behalf and on behalf of those he writes for and about, owes a lot to the press in the State. In many cases, a thoughtful reading has come before a public announcement by an editor; and with some satisfaction, he notes that these announcements have been the most flattering and have greatly accelerated the sale of these books.
The author, still making no pretensions to a serving up of a repast for the literary taste, yet with confidence assures the reader that he will find nothing upon these pages that can offend such a taste.
The author, not trying to impress literary critics, confidently assures the reader that they won't find anything in these pages that could upset those tastes.
Let it be said further, that the profits accruing from the sale of this work are, so far as the brother and sister are concerned, to be applied to those who need help. It was with borrowed means that Mr. Oatman published the first edition, and it is to secure means to furnish himself and his sister with the advantages of that education which has been as yet denied, that the narrative of their five years’ privation is offered to the reading public. Certainly, if the eye or thought delights not to wander upon the page of their sufferings, the heart will delight to think of means expended for the purchase of the book that details them.
Let it be noted that the profits from the sale of this work will be used, as far as the brother and sister are concerned, to help those in need. Mr. Oatman published the first edition with borrowed funds, and this narrative of their five years of hardship is presented to the public to secure the resources necessary for himself and his sister to receive the education that has so far been denied to them. Surely, if the reader doesn't enjoy reading about their struggles, the heart will be pleased knowing that the money spent on this book helps support such a cause.
San Francisco, 1857.
San Francisco, 1857.
PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.
The second edition of this book (six thousand copies) was nearly exhausted in the California and Oregon trade within a few months after its publication. Numerous friends and relatives of Mr. and Miss Oatman, who had received copies of the work from friends in California, wrote to the writer, and also to the Oatmans, urgently requesting its publication for circulation in the Atlantic and Western States.
The second edition of this book (six thousand copies) was almost sold out in the California and Oregon markets just a few months after it was published. Many friends and relatives of Mr. and Miss Oatman, who had received copies of the work from people in California, wrote to the author and also to the Oatmans, sincerely asking for it to be published for distribution in the Atlantic and Western States.
They had read the book, and loaned it to neighbors and friends, until each copy numbered a considerable circle of readers, and an almost unanimous opinion had been expressed that the book would meet with a large and ready sale if it could be put into the market at prices ruling on this side of the continent.
They had read the book and lent it to neighbors and friends until each copy reached a significant number of readers. Almost everyone agreed that the book would sell well if it could be marketed at prices consistent with those on this side of the continent.
In behalf of those for whose special benefit the book is published, the writer can but feel grateful for the large sales that in a few weeks[14] were effected in California. Eleven thousand were sold there in a short time, and the owner of the book has deeply regretted that it was not stereotyped at the first.
On behalf of those for whom this book is published, the author is very grateful for the large sales that occurred in California in just a few weeks[14]. Eleven thousand copies were sold there quickly, and the book's owner deeply regrets that it wasn't printed in large quantities from the start.
Recently, to meet demands for the book already existing, especially in some of the Western States, where the Oatman family were well known, it was resolved to publish the book in New-York, in an improved style, and with the addition of some incidents that were prepared for the California issue, but omitted from the necessity of the case.
Recently, to address the demand for the book that already existed, particularly in some of the Western States where the Oatman family was well known, it was decided to publish the book in New York, in a better format, and include some incidents that had been prepared for the California edition but were left out due to necessity.
The reader will find the book much improved in its intrinsic interest by the addition of these geographical, traditional, and historic items. The matter added is chiefly of the peculiar traditions and superstitions of the tribes who were the captors and possessors of Miss Oatman. Three new illustrations are also added, and the old ones newly drawn and engraved. Every plate has been enlarged, and the work done in a much improved and more perfect style.
The reader will find the book significantly more engaging with the addition of these geographical, traditional, and historical details. The added content mainly focuses on the unique traditions and superstitions of the tribes that captured and held Miss Oatman. Three new illustrations have also been included, along with newly redrawn and engraved versions of the old ones. Every plate has been enlarged, and the overall presentation has been enhanced to a much higher standard.
The reader will find this book to be a record of facts; and these are of the most thrilling, some of them of the most horrid nature. Of all the records of Indian captivities we feel[15] confident none have possessed more interest than this. Numerous have been the testimonies from California readers that it exceeds any of kindred tales that have preceded it. The Oatman family were well and favorably known in portions of Illinois and Pennsylvania, and a large circle of acquaintances are waiting, with much anxiety, the issue from the press of this narrative of the tragical allotment that they met after starting for the Colorado in 1850. Seven of their number have fallen by the cruelties of the Indian; two, a brother and sister, are now in this city.
The reader will find this book to be a record of facts; and these are some of the most exciting, with some being quite horrifying. Out of all the accounts of Indian captivities, we firmly believe none are more intriguing than this one. Many readers from California have testified that it surpasses any similar stories that have come before it. The Oatman family was well-known and respected in parts of Illinois and Pennsylvania, and a large group of acquaintances are eagerly awaiting the release of this narrative about the tragic fate they encountered after leaving for Colorado in 1850. Seven members of their family lost their lives to the brutality of the Indians; two, a brother and sister, are currently in this city.
There are sketches and delineations in this volume touching the region lying to the West and Southwest, as also of the large aboriginal tribes that have so long held exclusive possession there, which, in these times of the unparalleled westward-pushing propensities of our people, are clothed with new and startling interest day by day.
There are drawings and representations in this volume about the area to the West and Southwest, as well as of the large native tribes that have long maintained exclusive control there. With the remarkable westward expansion of our people, these topics become more intriguing and relevant every day.
In the purchase of this book the reader will add to his private or family library a volume whose chief attraction will not be merely in the detail of horrors, of suffering, of cruel captivity, which it brings to him; but one which his children will find valuable for reference in[16] the years they may live to see, and which are to be crowded, doubtless, with an almost total revolution in the humanities that people the region lying between the Pacific and Texas, and between Oregon and Mexico. These dark Indian tribes are fast wasting before the rising sun of our civilization; and into that history that is yet to be written of their past, and of their destiny, and of the many interlacing events that are to contribute to the fulfilling of the wise intent of Providence concerning them and their only dreaded foe, the white race, facts and incidents contained in this unpretending volume will enter and be appreciated.
In buying this book, the reader will add a volume to their personal or family library that offers more than just stories of horrors, suffering, and cruel captivity. It's something that their children will find useful for reference in[16] the years to come, which will likely be filled with a significant shift in the social dynamics of the area between the Pacific and Texas, and between Oregon and Mexico. These marginalized Native tribes are quickly diminishing as our civilization progresses; and in the history that is yet to be written about their past, their future, and the many interconnected events that will shape their fate and their only feared adversary, the white race, the facts and stories in this straightforward volume will play a part and be valued.
R. B. Stratton.
R. B. Stratton.
New-York, April, 1858.
New York, April 1858.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER 1.
The first Encampment—The Oatman Family—Their checkered Allotment up to the Time of their Emigration—Mr. Oatman—His Ill-health—Proposes to join the Party organized to form an American Colony near the Gulf of California, in 1849—The 10th of August—Discord in Camp, owing to the religious Prejudices of a few—First Danger from Indians—The Camanche Band—Two Girls taken for “Injins”—The Grape Dumpling—Mexican Settlements—The Hunt for Antelopes, and its tragical End—Charles refuses to fight “Injins” with Prayer—Moro—Scarcity of Provisions—Discontent and Murmurings—Mr. Lane—His Death—Loss of Animals by the Apaches—Mrs. M. in the Well—Santa Cruz and Tukjon—Some of the Company remain here—Pimole—The only traveling Companions of the Oatman Family resolve to remain—Mr. Oatman, in Perplexity, resolves to proceed
The first Encampment—The Oatman Family—Their varied experiences leading up to their move—Mr. Oatman—His poor health—He suggests joining the group planning to establish an American Colony near the Gulf of California in 1849—August 10th—Tension in camp due to some people's religious biases—First trouble with Indians—The Comanche tribe—Two girls taken hostage—The Grape Dumpling—Mexican settlements—The hunt for antelopes, which ends tragically—Charles refuses to fight "Injins" with prayer—Moro—Shortage of supplies—Discontent and complaints—Mr. Lane—His death—Loss of animals to the Apaches—Mrs. M. in the well—Santa Cruz and Tucson—Some members of the group stay here—Pimole—The only traveling companions of the Oatman Family decide to stay—Mr. Oatman, feeling confused, decides to move on.
Page 21
Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER 2.
Mr. and Mrs. Oatman in Perplexity—Interview with Dr. Lecount—Advises them to proceed—They start alone—Teams begin to fail—The Roads are bad—The Country rough and mountainous—Compelled to carry the Baggage up the Hills by Hand—Overtaken by Dr. Lecount on his way to Fort Yuma—He promises them Assistance from the Fort—The next Night the Horses of Dr. Lecount are stolen by the Apaches—He posts a Card, warning Mr. Oatman of Danger, and starts on Foot for the Fort—Reach the Gila River—Camp on the Island late at Night—Their dreary Situation, and the Conversation of the Children—The Morning of the 29th of March—Their Struggle to ascend the Hill on the 29th—Reach the Summit about Sunset—The Despondence and Presentiments of Mr. Oatman—Nineteen Apaches approach them Profess Friendliness—The Massacre—Lorenzo left for dead, but is preserved—The Capture of Olive and Mary Ann
Mr. and Mrs. Oatman in confusion—Meeting with Dr. Lecount—He advises them to move forward—They set out on their own—Their teams start to fail—The roads are terrible—The terrain is rough and hilly—They’re forced to carry their baggage up the hills by hand—Dr. Lecount catches up to them on his way to Fort Yuma—He promises to help them from the Fort—The next night, Dr. Lecount's horses are stolen by the Apaches—He posts a warning for Mr. Oatman about the danger and starts walking to the Fort—They reach the Gila River—They camp on the island late at night—Their bleak situation and the kids’ conversation—The morning of March 29—Their struggle to climb the hill on the 29th—They reach the top around sunset—Mr. Oatman’s despair and premonitions—Nineteen Apaches approach them claiming to be friendly—The massacre—Lorenzo left for dead but survives—The capture of Olive and Mary Ann.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER 3.
Lorenzo Oatman—Conscious of most of the Scenes of the Massacre—The next Day he finds himself at the Foot of a rocky Declivity, over which he had fallen—Makes an Effort to walk—Starts for Pimole—His Feelings and Sufferings—Is attacked by Wolves—Then by two Indians, who are about to shoot him down—Their subsequent Kindness—They go on to the Place of Massacre—He meets the Wilders and Kellys—They take him back to Pimole—In about one Month gets well, and starts for Fort Yuma—Visits the Place of Massacre—His Feelings—Burial of the Dead—Reflections—The two Girls—Their Thoughts of Home and Friends—Conduct of their Captors—Disposition of the Stock—Cruelty to the Girls to hurry them on—Girls resolve not to proceed—Meet eleven Indians, who seek to kill Olive—Reasons for—Apaches defend her—Their Habits of Fear for their own Safety—Their Reception at the Apache Village—One Year—The Mohaves—Their second coming among the Apaches—Conversation of Olive and Mary—Purchased by the Mohaves—Avowed Reasons—Their Price—Danger during the Debate
Lorenzo Oatman—Aware of most of the events of the massacre—The next day he finds himself at the bottom of a rocky slope, over which he had fallen—Makes an effort to walk—Sets off for Pimole—His feelings and pain—Is attacked by wolves—Then by two Native Americans who are about to shoot him—Their later kindness—They go to the massacre site—He meets the Wilders and Kellys—They take him back to Pimole—After about a month, he gets better and heads for Fort Yuma—Visits the massacre site—His emotions—Burial of the dead—Reflections—The two girls—Their thoughts about home and friends—The behavior of their captors—The treatment of the livestock—Cruelty towards the girls to force them along—The girls decide not to continue—Encounter eleven Native Americans who try to kill Olive—Reasons for this—Apaches protect her—Their concerns for their own safety—Their reception in the Apache village—One year—The Mohaves—Their second visit to the Apaches—Conversation between Olive and Mary—Purchased by the Mohaves—Stated reasons—Their price—Danger during the discussion
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER 4.
The Journey of three hundred and fifty Miles to the Mohave Valley—The Means of Subsistence during the Time—The Conduct of the Mohaves compared with the Apaches—Arrive at the Valley—The Village—The Chief’s Residence—Their Joy at the Return of Topeka, their Daughter—The Greeting of the new Captives—One Year of Labor and Suffering—The Overflowing of the Colorado—Their Dependence upon it—Their Habits—Cultivation of the Soil—Scarcity of Provisions—Starvation—Mary Ann—Her Decline—Olive’s Care, Grief, and Efforts to save her Life—Dies of Famine—Many of the Indian Children die—Burial of Mary Ann—The Sympathy and Sorrow of the Chief’s Wife—The great Feast—The killing of the two Captives as a Sacrifice
The Journey of three hundred and fifty Miles to the Mohave Valley—The Ways to Survive during that Time—The Behavior of the Mohaves Compared to the Apaches—Arriving at the Valley—The Village—The Chief’s Home—Their Happiness at the Return of Topeka, Their Daughter—The Welcome of the New Captives—One Year of Hard Work and Suffering—The Flooding of the Colorado—Their Dependence on It—Their Lifestyle—Farming the Land—Lack of Food—Starvation—Mary Ann—Her Decline—Olive’s Care, Grief, and Efforts to Save Her Life—She Dies from Hunger—Many of the Indian Children Die—Burial of Mary Ann—The Sympathy and Sadness of the Chief’s Wife—The Big Feast—The Sacrifice of the Two Captives.
CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER 5.
The Mohaves—Their Sports—An Expedition of Hostility against the Cochopas—Its Design—Tradition concerning it—The Preparation—Their Custom of sacrificing a Prisoner on the Death in War of one of their own Number—The Anxiety of Olive—They depart—Their Return—The Fruit of the Expedition—The Five Cochopa Captives—Nowereha—Her Attempt to escape—Her Recapture and horrid Death—The Physicians—Evil Spirits—The Mohave Mode of Doctoring—The Yumas—“Francisco,” the Yuma Indian—Hopes of Escape
The Mohaves—Their Sports—An Expedition of Hostility against the Cochopas—Its Purpose—Tradition Concerning It—The Preparation—Their Custom of Sacrificing a Prisoner When One of Their Own Dies in Battle—Olive’s Anxiety—They Depart—Their Return—The Results of the Expedition—The Five Cochopa Captives—Nowereha—Her Attempt to Escape—Her Recapture and Horrific Death—The Physicians—Evil Spirits—The Mohave Way of Healing—The Yumas—“Francisco,” the Yuma Indian—Hopes of Escape
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER 6.
Lorenzo Oatman—His Stay at Fort Yuma—Goes with Dr. Hewit to San Francisco—His constant Misery on Account of his Sisters—Dark Thoughts—Cold Sympathy—Goes to the Mines—Resolves to go to Los Angeles to learn, if possible, of his Sisters—His earnest but fruitless Endeavors—The Lesson—Report brought by Mr. Roulit of two Captives among the Mohaves—The false Report of Mr. Black—Mr. Grinell—Petitions the Governor—Petitions Congress—The Report of the Rescue of Olive—Mr. Low
Lorenzo Oatman—His Time at Fort Yuma—Goes with Dr. Hewit to San Francisco—His Ongoing Misery Because of His Sisters—Dark Thoughts—Cold Sympathy—Heads to the Mines—Decides to go to Los Angeles to find out, if he can, about his Sisters—His sincere but unsuccessful Efforts—The Lesson—Update brought by Mr. Roulit about two Captives among the Mohaves—The false Report from Mr. Black—Mr. Grinell—Petitions the Governor—Petitions Congress—The Report about the Rescue of Olive—Mr. Low
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER 7.
Francisco goes over the River, and spends the Night—Persuades some of the Sub-Chiefs to apply again for Permission to let Olive go free—His Threats—The Chiefs return with him—Secret Council—Another General Council—Danger of a Fight among themselves—Francisco has a Letter from the Whites—Olive present—Francisco gains Permission to give her the Letter—Its Contents—Much alarmed—Speeches of the Indians—Advice to kill their Captive—Determine to release her—Daughter of the Chief goes with them—Their Journey—At Fort Yuma
Francisco crosses the river and spends the night. He convinces some of the sub-chiefs to ask again for permission to free Olive. He makes threats. The chiefs go back with him. There's a secret council followed by another general council. They risk fighting among themselves. Francisco has a letter from the white people. Olive is present. Francisco gets permission to give her the letter. Its contents alarm everyone. The Indians give speeches, advising to kill their captive. They decide to release her. The chief's daughter joins them. They begin their journey to Fort Yuma.
Illustrations.
Images.
Page | |
Portrait of Olive Oatman | 2 |
Map | 20 |
First Night's Camp | 24 |
The Massacre | Vide 85 |
Lorenzo returning to the Site of the Massacre | 99 |
Lorenzo was attacked by coyotes and wolves. | 102 |
Lorenzo saved by friendly Indians | 105 |
The Prisoners at the Indian Campfire | 119 |
Attempt to shoot Olive and Mary Ann | 129 |
Welcome of the two girls at the Apache Village | 133 |
Indian sneaking around to listen to the girls' conversation | 155 |
Death of Mary Ann at the Indian Camp | 195 |
Terrible Death of the Indian Captive | 229 |
Olive at the Indian Council | 258 |
Olive's Arrival at Fort Yuma | 273 |
Portrait of Lorenzo Oatman | Vide 278 |
CAPTIVITY OF THE OATMAN GIRLS.
Oatman Girls' Captivity.
CHAPTER I.
The first Encampment—The Oatman Family—Their checkered Allotment up to the Time of their Emigration—Mr. Oatman—His Ill-health—Proposes to join the Party organized to form an American Colony near the Gulf of California, in 1849—The 10th of August—Discord in Camp, owing to the religious Prejudices of a few—First Danger from Indians—The Camanche Band—Two Girls taken for “Injins”—The Grape Dumpling—Mexican Settlements—The Hunt for Antelopes, and its tragical End—Charles refuses to fight “Injins” with Prayer—Moro—Scarcity of Provisions—Discontent and Murmurings—Mr. Lane—His Death—Loss of Animals by the Apaches—Mrs. M. in the Well—Santa Cruz and Tukjon—Some of the Company remain here—Pimole—The only traveling Companions of the Oatman Family resolve to remain—Mr. Oatman, in Perplexity, resolves to proceed.
The first Encampment—The Oatman Family—Their complex situation up to the time they moved—Mr. Oatman—His poor health—He plans to join a group organized to establish an American Colony near the Gulf of California in 1849—On August 10th—Conflict in the camp due to the religious biases of a few—First threat from Native Americans—The Comanche tribe—Two girls taken as captives—The Grape Dumpling—Mexican settlements—The hunt for antelopes and its tragic outcome—Charles refuses to fight Native Americans with prayer—Moro—Lack of food—Dissatisfaction and complaints—Mr. Lane—His death—Loss of animals to the Apaches—Mrs. M. in the well—Santa Cruz and Tucson—Some members of the group stay here—Pimole—The only travel companions of the Oatman Family decide to stay—Mr. Oatman, confused, decides to move on.
The 9th of August, 1850, was a lovely day. The sun had looked upon the beautiful plains surrounding Independence, Missouri, with a full, unclouded face, for thirteen hours of that day; when, standing about four miles south of westward from the throbbing city of Independence, alive with the influx and efflux of emigrant men and women, the reader, could he have occupied that stand, might have seen, about one half hour before sunset, an emigrant train slowly[22] approaching him from the city. This train consisted of about twenty wagons, a band of emigrant cattle, and about fifty souls, men, women, and children. Attended by the music of lowing cattle, and the chatter of happy children, it was slowly traversing a few miles, at this late hour of the day, to seek a place of sufficient seclusion to enable them to hold the first and preparatory night’s camp away from the bustle and confusion of the town.
The 9th of August, 1850, was a beautiful day. The sun had been shining brightly over the lovely plains around Independence, Missouri, for thirteen hours that day. If someone had been standing about four miles southwest of the bustling city of Independence, filled with the comings and goings of emigrants, they would have seen, about half an hour before sunset, an emigrant train slowly [22] making its way from the city. This train consisted of around twenty wagons, a herd of emigrant cattle, and about fifty people—men, women, and children. Accompanied by the sounds of lowing cattle and the laughter of happy children, it was gradually covering a few miles at this late hour, looking for a quiet spot to set up their first night’s camp away from the hustle and bustle of town.
Just as the sun was gladdening the clear west, and throwing its golden farewells upon the innumerable peaks that stretched into a forest of mountains gradually rising until they seemed to lean against the sun-clad shoulders of the Rocky Range, imparadising the whole plain and mountain country in its radiant embrace, the shrill horn of the leader and captain suddenly pealed through the moving village, a circle was formed, and the heads of the several families were in presence of the commander, waiting orders for the camping arrangements for the night.
Just as the sun was brightening the clear western sky and casting its golden goodbyes on the countless peaks that rose into a forest of mountains, which seemed to lean against the sunlit shoulders of the Rocky Range, filling the entire plain and mountain area with its radiant glow, the sharp horn of the leader suddenly sounded through the bustling village. A circle formed, and the heads of the various families gathered in front of the commander, waiting for instructions on the camping plans for the night.
Soon teams were detached from the wagons, and with the cattle (being driven for commencement in a new country) were turned forth upon the grass. Rich and abundant pasturage was stretching from the place of their halt westward, seemingly until it bordered against the foot-hills of the Indian territory in the distance.
Soon, teams were unhitched from the wagons, and with the cattle (being led to start in a new area) were set out on the grass. Lush and plentiful grassland stretched from where they stopped westward, seemingly reaching all the way to the foothills of the Indian territory in the distance.
Among the fifty souls that composed that emigrant band, some were total strangers. Independence had[23] been selected as the gathering-place of all who might heed a call that had been published and circulated for months, beating up for volunteers to an emigrant company about seeking a home in the Southwest. It was intended, as the object and destination of this company, to establish an American colony near the mouth of the Gulf of California. Inducements had been held out, that if the region lying about the juncture of the Colorado and Gila Rivers could thus be colonized, every facility should be guaranteed the colonists for making to themselves a comfortable and luxuriant home.
Among the fifty people who made up that group of emigrants, some were complete strangers. Independence had[23] been chosen as the meeting place for anyone who might respond to an invitation that had been shared for months, calling for volunteers to join an emigrant company looking for a home in the Southwest. The goal of this group was to establish an American colony near the mouth of the Gulf of California. Promises were made that if the area around the meeting point of the Colorado and Gila Rivers could be settled, every support would be provided to the settlers to help them create a comfortable and prosperous home.
After a frugal meal, served throughout the various divisions of the camp, the evening of the 9th was spent in perfecting regulations for the long and dangerous trip, and in the forming of acquaintances, and the interchange of salutations and gratulations.
After a simple meal, served across the different parts of the camp, the evening of the 9th was spent finalizing rules for the long and risky journey, as well as making new friends and exchanging greetings and congratulations.
Little groups, now larger and now smaller, by the constant moving to and fro of members of the camp, had chatted the evening up to a seasonable bedtime. Then, at the call of the “crier,” all were collected around one camp-fire for the observance of public worship, which was conducted by a clergyman present. Into that hour of earnest worship were crowded memories of the home-land and friends now forever abandoned for a settlement in the “far-off Southwest.” There flowed and mingled the tear of regret and of hope; there and then rose the earnest prayer for Providential guidance; and at that hour there[24] swelled out upon the soft, clear air of as lovely an evening as ever threw its star-lit curtain upon hill and vale, the song of praise and the shout of triumph, not alone in the prospect of a home by the Colorado of the South, but of glad exultation in the prospect of a home hard by the “River of Life,” which rose to view as the final termination of the journeyings and toil incident to mortality’s pilgrimage.
Small groups, sometimes larger and sometimes smaller, gathered around discussing the evening until a reasonable bedtime. Then, when the “crier” called, everyone came together around one campfire for a public worship service led by a clergyman who was present. In that moment of sincere worship, memories of home and friends, now forever left behind for a settlement in the “far-off Southwest,” flooded in. Tears of regret mixed with hope; at that time, earnest prayers for divine guidance were offered; and in that hour, there[24] rose into the soft, clear air of a night as beautiful as any, the song of praise and triumphant shouts, not just for the promise of a home by the Colorado of the South, but also in joyful anticipation of a home near the “River of Life,” which appeared as the ultimate destination of life’s journey and struggles.
Now the hush of sleep’s wonted hour has stolen slowly over the entire encampment, and nothing[25] without indicates remaining life, save the occasional growl of the ever-faithful watch-dog, or the outburst of some infant member of that villa-camp, wearied and worn, and overtasked by the hurry and bustle of the previous day.
Now the peaceful silence of the usual sleep hour has gradually covered the whole camp, and nothing[25] outside shows any signs of life, except for the occasional growl of the loyal watch-dog or the cries of some young member of that camp, tired and exhausted from the rush and chaos of the day before.
Reader, we now wish you to go with us into that camp, and receive an introduction to an interesting family consisting of father, mother, and seven children; the oldest of this juvenile group a girl of sixteen, the youngest a bright little boy of one year. Silence is here, but to that household sleep has no welcome. The giant undertaking upon which they are now fairly launched is so freighted with interest to themselves and their little domestic kingdom, as to leave no hour during the long night for the senses to yield to the soft dominion of sleep. Besides, this journey now before them has been preceded by lesser ones, and these had been so frequent and of such trivial result as that vanity seemed written upon all the deep and checkered past, with its world of toil and journeyings. In a subdued whisper, but with speaking countenances and sparkling eyes, these parents are dwelling upon this many-colored by-gone.
Reader, we invite you to join us in that camp and get to know an interesting family made up of a father, a mother, and seven kids; the oldest is a sixteen-year-old girl, and the youngest is a bright little boy who is just one. It's quiet here, but sleep isn't welcome in this household. The huge adventure they're about to embark on is so full of meaning for them and their little family that there's no time to give in to the gentle embrace of sleep during the long night. Furthermore, this journey ahead follows several smaller trips that were so common and yielded such minimal results that it feels like vanity is etched into their complicated past, full of hard work and travels. In low whispers, but with expressive faces and sparkling eyes, the parents reflect on this colorful history.
Mr. Oatman is a medium-sized man, about five feet in height, black hair, with a round face, and yet in the very prime of life. Forty-one winters had scarcely been able to plow the first furrow of age upon his manly cheek. Vigorous, healthy, and of a jovial turn of mind, predisposed to look[26] only upon the bright side of everything, he was happy; of a sanguine temperament, he was given to but little fear, and seemed ever drinking from the fresh fountains of a living buoyant hope. From his boyhood he had been of a restless, roving disposition, fond of novelty, and anxious that nothing within all the circuit of habitable earth should be left out of the field of his ever curious and prying vision.
Mr. Oatman is a medium-sized man, about five feet tall, has black hair, a round face, and is in the prime of his life. Forty-one winters haven't really marked his cheeks with age. He is vigorous, healthy, and has a cheerful personality, always inclined to see the bright side of everything. He is happy and has a positive temperament, experiencing little fear, and seems to be continually drinking from the fresh fountains of a lively, hopeful spirit. Since childhood, he has had a restless, adventurous nature, loving novelty and eager that nothing within the entire habitable world should escape his ever-curious and inquisitive gaze.
He had been favored with rare educational advantages during his boyhood, in Western New-York. These advantages he had improved with a promising vigilance until about nineteen years of age. He then became anxious to see, and try his fortune in, the then far away West. The thought of emigrating had not been long cogitated by his quick and ready mind, ere he came to a firm resolution to plant his feet upon one of the wild prairies of Illinois.
He had been given some unique educational opportunities during his childhood in Western New York. He took full advantage of these until he was around nineteen years old. At that point, he became eager to explore and try his luck in the distant West. It didn't take long for his quick and agile mind to make a solid decision to settle on one of the wild prairies of Illinois.
He was now of age, and his father and mother, Lyman and Lucy Oatman, had spent scarcely one year keeping hotel in Laharpe, Illinois, ere they were joined by their son Royse.
He was now of age, and his parents, Lyman and Lucy Oatman, had spent barely one year running a hotel in Laharpe, Illinois, when their son Royse joined them.
Soon after going to Illinois, Royse was joined in marriage to Miss Mary Ann Sperry, of Laharpe. Miss Sperry was an intelligent girl of about eighteen, and, by nature and educational advantages, abundantly qualified to make her husband happy and his home an attraction. She was sedate, confiding, and affectionate, and in social accomplishments placed,[27] by her peculiar advantages, above most of those around her. From childhood she had been the pride of fond and wealthy parents; and it was their boast that she had never merited a rebuke for any wrong. The first two years of this happy couple was spent on a farm near Laharpe. During this time some little means had been accumulated by an honest industry and economy, and these means Mr. Oatman collected, and with them embarked in mercantile business in Laharpe.
Soon after moving to Illinois, Royse married Miss Mary Ann Sperry from Laharpe. Miss Sperry was a smart girl of about eighteen, and with her natural abilities and education, she was more than capable of making her husband happy and their home inviting. She was calm, trusting, and loving, and due to her unique advantages, she excelled in social skills compared to most around her. Since childhood, she had been the pride of her doting, wealthy parents, who boasted that she had never deserved a reprimand for any wrongdoing. The first two years of this happy couple's life were spent on a farm near Laharpe. During this time, they had managed to save some money through honest hard work and frugality, which Mr. Oatman collected to invest in a retail business in Laharpe.
Honesty, industry, and a number of years of thorough business application, won for him the esteem of those around him, procured a comfortable home for his family, and placed him in possession of a handsome fortune, with every arrangement for its rapid increase. At that time the country was rapidly filling up; farmers were becoming rich, and substantial improvements were taking the place of temporary modes of living which had prevailed as yet.
Honesty, hard work, and many years of dedicated business experience earned him the respect of those around him, provided a comfortable home for his family, and allowed him to accumulate a significant fortune, with every opportunity for quick growth. At that time, the country was growing rapidly; farmers were becoming wealthy, and solid improvements were replacing the temporary ways of living that had existed until then.
Paper money became plenty, the products of the soil had found a ready and remunerative market, and many were induced to invest beyond their means in real estate improvements.
Paper money became abundant, the agricultural products were meeting a strong and profitable market, and many were encouraged to invest beyond their financial limits in real estate developments.
The banks chartered about the years 1832 and 1840, had issued bills beyond their charters, presuming upon the continued rapid growth of the country to keep themselves above disaster. But business, especially in times of speculation, like material substance, is of a gravitating tendency, and[28] without a basis soon falls. A severe reverse in the tendency of the markets spread rapidly over the entire West during the year 1842. Prices of produce fell to a low figure. An abundance had been raised, and the market was glutted. Debts of long standing became due, and the demand for their payment became more imperative, as the inability of creditors became more and more apparent and appalling. The merchant found his store empty, his goods having been credited to parties whose sole reliance was the usual ready market for the products of their soil.
The banks established around 1832 and 1840 had issued bills beyond their charters, banking on the ongoing rapid growth of the country to avoid disaster. However, business, especially during speculative times, has a tendency to gravitate like physical matter, and[28] without a solid foundation, it quickly collapses. A significant downturn in the market trends spread quickly throughout the West in 1842. Crop prices dropped to very low levels. There was an oversupply, and the market became saturated. Long-standing debts came due, and the pressure to pay them became more urgent, as it became increasingly evident and alarming that creditors were unable to fulfill their obligations. The merchant found his store empty, having extended credit to parties who relied solely on the usual quick market for their agricultural products.
Thus, dispossessed of goods and destitute of money, the trading portion of community were thrown into a panic, and business of all kinds came to a stand-still. The producing classes were straitened; their grain would not meet current expenses, for it had no market value; and with many of them mortgages, bearing high interest, were preying like vultures upon their already declining realities.
Thus, stripped of their possessions and broke, the trading part of the community fell into a panic, causing all types of businesses to come to a halt. The producing classes were in a tight spot; their grain couldn't cover current expenses because it held no market value, and many of them were burdened by high-interest mortgages that were gnawing away at their already struggling situations.
Specie was scarce. Bills were returned to the banks, and while a great many of them were yet out the specie was exhausted, and a general crash came upon the banks, while the country was yet flooded with what was appropriately termed “the wild-cat money.” The day of reckoning to these spurious money fountains suddenly weighed them in the balances and found them wanting. Mr. Oatman had collected in a large amount of this paper[29] currency, and was about to go South to replenish his mercantile establishment, when lo! the banks began to fail, and in a few weeks he found himself sunk by the weight of several thousands into utter insolvency.
Specie was in short supply. Bills were sent back to the banks, and although many were still outstanding, the specie ran out, leading to a widespread collapse of the banks, all while the country was flooded with what was aptly called “wild-cat money.” The moment of truth for these fake currency sources suddenly came, and they were found lacking. Mr. Oatman had gathered a large amount of this paper currency and was about to head South to restock his store when suddenly the banks started to fail, and within weeks he found himself in deep debt, facing total insolvency.
He was disappointed but not disheartened. To him a reverse was the watchword for a renewal of energy. For two or three years he had been in correspondence with relatives residing in Cumberland Valley, Pennsylvania, who had been constantly holding up that section of country as one of the most inviting and desirable for new settlers.
He felt let down but not defeated. For him, a setback was a reason to recharge his energy. For two or three years, he had been writing to relatives living in Cumberland Valley, Pennsylvania, who had always praised that area as one of the most appealing and attractive places for new settlers.
In a few weeks he had disposed of the fragments of a suddenly shattered fortune to the greatest possible advantage to his creditors, and resolved upon an immediate removal to that valley. In two months preparations were made, and in three months, with a family of five children, he arrived among his friends in Cumberland Valley, with a view of making that a permanent settlement.
In a few weeks, he had sold off pieces of his suddenly lost fortune for the best possible outcome for his creditors and decided to move to that valley right away. In two months, everything was prepared, and in three months, with his five kids, he arrived among his friends in Cumberland Valley, planning to make it his permanent home.
True to the domineering traits of his character, he was still resolute and undaunted. His wife was the same trusting, cheerful companion as when the nuptial vow was plighted, and the sun of prosperity shone full upon and crowned their mutual toils. Retired, patient, and persevering, she was a faithful wife and a fond mother, in whom centered deservingly the love of a growing and interesting juvenile group. She became more and more endeared to her fortune-taunted[30] husband as adverse vicissitudes had developed her real worth, and her full competence to brave and profit by the stern battles of life.
Staying true to his controlling nature, he remained determined and unshaken. His wife was still the same trusting, cheerful partner as when they exchanged their wedding vows, and the sun of success shone brightly on their shared efforts. She was retired, patient, and persevering, a loyal wife and devoted mother, deserving of the love from their growing and interesting group of children. As they faced tough times, she became even more cherished by her husband, whose fortunes had been tested, as her true value and ability to handle life's harsh challenges became evident.
She had seen her husband when prospered, and flattered by those whose attachments had taken root in worldly considerations only; she had stood by him also when the chilling gusts of temporary adversity had blown the cold damps of cruel reserve and fiendish suspicion about his name and character; and
She had seen her husband thrive, flattered by those whose connections were based solely on material interests; she had also stood by him when the harsh winds of temporary hardship brought the cold chills of cruel indifference and malicious doubt around his name and character; and
“When envy’s sneer would coldly blight his name,
“When envy’s sneer would coldly tarnish his name,
And busy tongues were sporting with his fame,
And eager voices were playing with his reputation,
She solved each doubt, and clear’d each mist away,
She resolved every doubt and cleared away each fog,
And made him radiant in the face of day.”
And made him shine in the daylight.
They had spent but a few months in Pennsylvania, the place of their anticipated abode for life, ere Mr. Oatman found it, to him, an unfit and unsuitable place, as also an unpromising region in which to rear a family. He sighed again for the wide, wild prairie lands of the West. He began to regret that a financial reversion should have been allowed so soon to drive him from a country where he had been accustomed to behold the elements and foundation of a glorious and prosperous future; and where those very religious and educational advantages—to him the indispensable accompaniments of social progress—were already beginning to shoot forth in all the vigor and promise of a healthful and undaunted growth. He was not of that class who can persist in an enterprise[31] merely from pride that is so weak as to scorn the confession of a weakness; though he was slow to change his purpose, only as a good reason might discover itself under the light and teachings of multiplying circumstances around him.
They had only spent a few months in Pennsylvania, which they thought would be their home for life, when Mr. Oatman realized it was an unsuitable place for him, as well as a disappointing area to raise a family. He longed for the wide, wild prairie lands of the West. He started to regret that a financial setback had forced him so soon to leave a country where he had hoped to see the beginnings of a bright and prosperous future; where the very religious and educational benefits—essential for social progress in his eyes—were already starting to flourish with energy and promise. He wasn’t the type to continue in an endeavor[31] just out of pride that was too fragile to admit to any weakness; although he was slow to change his mind, it was only as a good reason became clear through the light and lessons of the ever-growing circumstances around him.
He resolved to retrace his steps, and again to try his hands and skill upon some new and unbroken portion of the State where he had already made and lost. Early in 1845 these parents, with a family of five children, destitute but courageous, landed in Chicago. There, for one year, they supported with toil of head and hand (the father was an experienced school teacher) their growing family.
He decided to go back and try his skills on a new, untouched area of the State where he had already succeeded and failed. In early 1845, this couple, along with their five kids, arrived in Chicago, destitute but brave. There, for a year, they worked hard, with the father being an experienced school teacher, to support their growing family.
In the spring of 1846 there might have been seen standing, at about five miles from Fulton, Ill., and about fifteen from New-Albany, alone in the prairie, a temporary, rude cabin. Miles of unimproved land stretched away on either side, save a small spot, rudely fenced, near the cabin, as the commencement of a home. At the door of this tent, in April of that year, and about sunset, a wagon drawn by oxen, and driven by the father of a family, a man about thirty-seven, and his son, a lad about ten years, halted. That wagon contained a mother—a woman of thirty-three years—toil-worn but contented, with five of her children. The oldest son, Lorenzo, who had been plodding on at the father’s side, dragged his weary limbs up to the cabin door, and begged admittance for the night. This was readily and[32] hospitably granted. Soon the family were transported from the movable to the staid habitation. Here they rested their stomachs upon “Johnny cake” and Irish potatoes, and their weary, complaining bodies upon the soft side of a white oak board for the night.
In the spring of 1846, you could see a temporary, rough cabin standing alone on the prairie, about five miles from Fulton, Illinois, and about fifteen from New Albany. Miles of undeveloped land stretched out on either side, except for a small, roughly fenced area near the cabin, marking the start of a home. At the door of this cabin, around sunset in April of that year, a wagon pulled by oxen, driven by a father around thirty-seven, and his ten-year-old son, came to a stop. The wagon held a mother—a thirty-three-year-old woman, worn from work but happy, along with five of her children. The oldest son, Lorenzo, who had been trudging alongside his father, dragged his tired legs up to the cabin door and asked to stay for the night. They were quickly and warmly welcomed inside. Soon, the family was moved from their wagon to the cozy cabin. They filled their stomachs with "Johnny cake" and Irish potatoes and rested their tired bodies on the soft side of a white oak board for the night.
Twenty-four hours had not passed ere the father had staked out a “claim;” a tent had been erected; the cattle turned forth, were grazing upon the hitherto untrodden prairie land, and preparations made and measures put into vigorous operation for spring sowing. Here, with that same elasticity of mind and prudent energy that had inspired his earliest efforts for self-support, Mr. Oatman commenced to provide himself a home, and to surround his family with all the comforts and conveniences of a subsistence. Before his energetic and well-directed endeavors, the desert soon began to blossom; and beauty and fruitfulness gradually stole upon these hitherto wild and useless regions. He always managed to provide his family with a plain, frugal, and plenteous support.
Twenty-four hours had barely gone by when the father had staked out a "claim;" a tent was set up; the cattle were let loose to graze on the previously untouched prairie land, and plans were put into action for spring planting. Here, with the same motivation and careful energy that had driven his earliest efforts to support himself, Mr. Oatman began to create a home for his family and to surround them with all the comforts and necessities for living. Thanks to his energetic and focused work, the desert soon started to bloom; beauty and productivity gradually transformed these once wild and barren areas. He consistently managed to provide his family with simple, modest, and abundant meals.
Four years and over Mr. and Mrs. Oatman toiled early and late, clearing, subduing, and improving. And during this time they readily and cheerfully turned their hands to any laudable calling, manual or intellectual, that gave promise of a just remuneration for their services. Although accustomed, for the most part of their united life, to a competence that had placed them above the necessity of menial[33] service, yet they scorned a dependence upon past position, as also that pride and utter recklessness of principle which can consent to keep up the exterior of opulence, while its expenses must come from unsecured and deceived creditors. They contentedly adapted themselves to a manner and style that was intended to give a true index to their real means and resources.
For four years, Mr. and Mrs. Oatman worked hard, day and night, clearing, taming, and improving their land. During this time, they happily took on any respectable job, whether it was physical or intellectual, that promised fair pay for their efforts. Although they had usually enjoyed a comfortable lifestyle that kept them above the need for menial[33] work, they rejected relying on their previous status, as well as the pride and complete disregard for principles that could allow them to maintain the appearance of wealth while funding it through unsecured and misled creditors. They willingly adjusted their lifestyle and habits to honestly reflect their actual means and resources.
It was this principle of noble self-reliance, and unbending integrity, that won for them the warmest regards of the good, and crowned their checkered allotment with appreciative esteem wherever their stay had been sufficient to make them known.
It was this principle of noble self-reliance and unwavering integrity that earned them the highest respect from good people and filled their diverse experiences with appreciation wherever they had stayed long enough to be recognized.
While the family remained at this place, now called Henly, they toiled early and late, at home or abroad, as opportunity might offer. During much of this time, however, Mr. Oatman was laboring under and battling with a serious bodily infirmity and indisposition.
While the family stayed at this place, now called Henly, they worked hard both at home and outside whenever they had the chance. However, for much of that time, Mr. Oatman was struggling with a serious health issue and feeling unwell.
Early in the second year of their stay at Henly, while lifting a stone, in digging a well for a neighbor, he injured himself, and from the effects of that injury he never fully recovered.
Early in the second year of their time at Henly, while lifting a stone to dig a well for a neighbor, he hurt himself, and he never fully recovered from that injury.
At this time improvements around him had been conducted to a stage of advancement that demanded a strict and vigilant oversight and guidance. And though by these demands, and his unflagging ambition, he was impelled to constant, and at times to severe labors, yet they were labors for which he had[34] been disabled, and from which he should have ceased. Each damp or cold season of the year, after receiving this injury to his back and spine, would place him upon a rack of pain, and at times render life a torture. The winters, always severe in that section of the country, that had blasted and swept away frailer constitutions about him, had as yet left no discernible effects upon his vigorous physical system. But now their return almost disabled him for work, and kindled anew the torturing local inflammation that his injury had brought with it to his system.
At this point, the improvements around him had progressed to a level that required strict and careful oversight and guidance. Despite these demands and his relentless ambition, he was driven to work constantly, and sometimes to the point of exhaustion, yet these were tasks he had[34] been unable to handle and should have stopped. Each damp or cold season after sustaining his back and spine injury brought him excruciating pain, at times making life unbearable. The winters, often harsh in that area, had already taken a toll on weaker individuals around him, but so far, they hadn’t visibly affected his strong physical condition. However, their return now nearly incapacitated him for work and reignited the painful inflammation that his injury had introduced into his system.
He became convinced that if he would live to bless and educate his family, or would enjoy even tolerable health, he must immediately seek a climate free from the sudden and extreme changes so common to the region in which he had spent the last few years.
He became convinced that if he wanted to be able to support and educate his family, or even just enjoy decent health, he needed to find a place with a climate that didn't have the sudden and extreme changes he had experienced in the past few years.
In the summer of 1849 an effort was made to induce a party to organize, for the purpose of emigration to that part of the New-Mexican Territory lying about the mouth of the Rio Colorado and Gila Rivers. Considerable excitement extended over the northern and western portions of Illinois concerning it. There were a few men, men of travel and information, who were well acquainted with the state of the country lying along the east side of the northern end of the Gulf of California, and they had received the most flattering inducements to form there a colony of the Anglo-Saxon people.
In the summer of 1849, there was an effort to get a group together for the purpose of moving to the area of the New-Mexican Territory near the mouth of the Rio Colorado and Gila Rivers. There was a lot of excitement in the northern and western parts of Illinois about this. A few experienced travelers who were well-informed about the region along the eastern side of the northern end of the Gulf of California had received enticing proposals to establish a colony of Anglo-Saxon people there.
Accordingly notices were circulated of the number desired and of the intention and destiny of the undertaking. The country was represented as of a mild, bland climate, where the extremes of a hot summer and severe winter were unknown. Mr. Oatman, after considerable deliberation upon the state of his health, the necessity for a change of climate, the reliability of the information that had come from this new quarter, and other circumstances having an intimate connection with the welfare of those dependent upon him, sent in his name, as one who, with a family, nine in all, was ready to join the colony; and again he determined to attempt his fortune in a new land.
Notices were sent out about the number of people needed and the purpose and goals of the project. The area was described as having a mild, pleasant climate, where the extremes of a hot summer and harsh winter didn't exist. After careful consideration of his health, the need for a change of climate, the reliability of the information coming from this new place, and other factors that directly affected the well-being of those relying on him, Mr. Oatman submitted his name as someone who, with a family of nine, was ready to join the colony; and once again, he decided to seek his fortune in a new land.
He felt cheered in the prospect of a location where he might again enjoy the possibility of a recovery of his health. And he hoped that the journey itself might aid the return of his wonted vigor and strength.
He felt uplifted at the possibility of a place where he could once again have the chance to recover his health. He also hoped that the journey itself might help restore his usual energy and strength.
After he had proposed a union with this projected colony, and his proposition had been favorably received, he immediately sold out. The sum total of the sales of his earthly possessions amounted to fifteen hundred dollars. With this he purchased an outfit, and was enabled to reserve to himself sufficient, as he hoped, to meet all incidental expenses of the tedious trip.
After he proposed a partnership with this planned colony and his suggestion was positively received, he quickly sold everything. The total from his sales added up to fifteen hundred dollars. With that, he bought supplies and hoped to keep enough to cover all the extra costs of the long journey.
In the spring of 1850, accompanied by some of his neighbors, who had also thrown their lots into this[36] scheme, he started for Independence, the place selected for the gathering of the scattered members of the colony, preparatory to a united travel for the point of destination. Every precaution had been taken to secure unanimity of feeling, purpose, and intention among those who should propose to cast in their lot with the emigrating colony. All were bound for the same place; all were inspired by the same object; all should enter the band on an equality; and it was agreed that every measure of importance to the emigrant army, should be brought to the consideration and consultation of every member of the train.
In the spring of 1850, along with some of his neighbors who had also committed to this[36] plan, he set out for Independence, the chosen location for gathering the scattered members of the colony, in preparation for their united journey to the destination. Every effort was made to ensure everyone shared the same feelings, goals, and intentions among those planning to join the emigrating colony. They were all heading to the same place; they all had the same purpose; everyone would join the group on equal terms; and it was agreed that any important decisions affecting the emigrant group would be discussed and considered by all members of the train.
It was intended to form a new settlement, remote from the prejudices, pride, arrogance, and caste that obtain in the more opulent and less sympathizing portions of a stern civilization. Many of the number thought they saw in the locality selected many advantages that were peculiar to it alone. They looked upon it as the way by which emigration would principally reach this western gold-land, furnishing for the colony a market for their produce; that thus remote they could mold, fashion, and direct the education, habits, customs, and progress of the young and growing colony, after a model superior to that under which some of them had been discontentedly raised, and one that should receive tincture, form, and adaptation from the opening and multiplying necessities of the experiment in progress.
It was meant to create a new settlement, far away from the biases, pride, arrogance, and social classes found in the richer and less compassionate parts of a harsh society. Many of the people believed that the chosen location had unique advantages all its own. They viewed it as the main route through which emigration would access this western land of gold, providing a market for their goods. In this remote area, they felt they could shape and guide the education, habits, customs, and development of the young and growing community, modeling it after a system that was better than the one many of them had grown up in, and one that would evolve based on the emerging needs of the experiment in progress.
As above stated, this colony, composed of more than fifty souls, encamped on the lovely evening of August 9, 1850, about four miles from Independence.
As mentioned earlier, this colony, made up of over fifty people, set up camp on the beautiful evening of August 9, 1850, about four miles from Independence.
The following are the names of those who were the most active in projecting the movement, and their names are herein given, because they may be again alluded to in the following pages; besides, many of them are now living, and this may be the first notice they shall receive of the fate of the unfortunate family, the captivity and sufferings of the only two surviving members of which are the themes of these pages. Mutual perils and mutual adventures have a power to cement worthy hearts that is not found in unmingled prosperity. And it has been the privilege of the author to know, from personal acquaintance, in one instance, of a family to whom the “Oatman Family” were bound by the tie of mutuality of suffering and geniality of spirit.
The following are the names of those who were most active in promoting the movement, and they are listed here because they may be referenced again in the following pages. Many of them are still alive, and this might be their first notice of the fate of the unfortunate family, whose captivity and suffering are the focus of these pages. Shared dangers and experiences have a unique ability to strengthen admirable connections that prosperity alone cannot create. The author has had the privilege of personally knowing, in one case, a family that shared a bond of mutual suffering and a friendly spirit with the “Oatman Family.”
Mr. Ira Thompson and family.
Mr. Ira Thompson and family.
A. W. Lane and family.
A. W. Lane and family.
R. and John Kelly and their families.
R. and John Kelly and their families.
Mr. Mutere and family.
Mr. Mutere and his family.
Mr. Wilder and family.
Mr. Wilder and his family.
Mr. Brinshall and family.
Mr. Brinshall and family.
We have thus rapidly sketched the outlines of the history of the Oatman family, for a few years preceding their departure from the eastern side of the continent, and glanced at the nature and cast of their allotment, because of members of that family these[38] pages are designed mainly to treat. This remove, the steps to which have been traced above, proved their last; for though bright, and full of promise and hope, at the outset, tragedy of the most painful and gloomy character settles down upon it at an early period, and with fearfully portentous gloom, thickens and deepens upon its every step, until the day, so bright at dawn, gradually closes in all the horror and desolation of a night of plunder, murder, and worse than murderous and barbarous captivity. And though no pleasant task to bring this sad afterpart to the notice of the reader, it is nevertheless a tale that may be interesting for him to ponder; and instructive, as affording matter for the employment of reflection, and instituting a heartier sympathy with those upon whose life the clouds and pangs of severe reverses and misfortunes have rested.
We have quickly outlined the history of the Oatman family for the few years before they left the eastern side of the continent and looked at the nature of their circumstances because this[38] pages mainly focus on members of that family. This move, which we have detailed above, turned out to be their last; for while it started off bright and full of promise, tragedy, in the most painful and gloomy way, soon descended upon it, and the darkness deepened at every step until the day that began so beautifully closed in on all the horror and devastation of a night filled with plunder, murder, and something worse than brutal captivity. Even though it’s not a pleasant task to bring this sad conclusion to the reader's attention, it’s a story worth considering; it’s also instructive, providing material for reflection and fostering a deeper empathy for those whose lives have been burdened by harsh reversals and misfortunes.
Ere yet twilight had lifted the deepest shades of night from plain and hill-side, on the morning of the 10th of August, 1850, there was stir and bustle, and hurrying to and fro throughout that camp. As beautiful a sunrise as ever mantled the east, or threw its first, purest glories upon a long and gladdened West, found all things in order, and that itinerant colony arranged, prepared, and in march for the “Big Bend” of the Arkansas River. Their course at first lay due west, toward the Indian territory. One week passed pleasantly away. Fine weather, vigorous teams, social, cheerful chit-chat, in which the[39] evenings were passed by men, women, and children, who had been thrown into their first acquaintance under circumstances so well calculated to create identity of interest and aim, all contributed to the comfort of this anxious company during the “first week upon the plains,” and to render the prospect for the future free from the first tint of evil adversity. At the end of a week, and when they had made about one hundred miles, a halt was called at a place known as the “Council Grove.” This place is on the old Santa Fé road, and is well suited for a place of rest, and for recruiting. Up to this time naught but harmony and good feeling prevailed throughout the ranks of this emigrant company. While tarrying at this place, owing to the peculiarities in the religious notions and prejudices of a few restless spirits, the first note of discord and jarring element was introduced among them.
Before twilight had lifted the darkest shades of night from the plains and hills, on the morning of August 10th, 1850, there was activity and hustle throughout the camp. A beautiful sunrise, as stunning as ever, brightened the east and cast its first, purest rays over a long and joyful west, finding everything in order, with the traveling colony organized, prepared, and on the move toward the "Big Bend" of the Arkansas River. Their initial direction was straight west, toward Indian territory. A week passed pleasantly. Great weather, strong teams, and cheerful conversations filled the evenings for the men, women, and children who had just begun to know each other in conditions that fostered a sense of shared interests and goals, all added to the comfort of this eager group during the "first week on the plains," and made their outlook for the future free of any sign of bad luck. At the end of the week, having covered about one hundred miles, they stopped at a spot known as "Council Grove." This location is on the old Santa Fé road and is well-suited for resting and recuperating. Up to this point, only harmony and good feelings existed among the members of this emigrant group. However, while they were staying there, due to the unique religious beliefs and biases of a few restless individuals, the first signs of discord and tension emerged among them.
Some resolved to return, but the more sober (and such seemed in the majority) persisted in the resolve to accomplish the endeared object of the undertaking. Owing to their wise counsels, and moderate, dignified management, peace and quiet returned; and after a tarry of about one week’s duration, they were again upon their journey. From Council Grove the road bore a little south of west, over a beautiful level plain, covered with the richest pasturage; and in the distance bordering on every hand against high, picturesque ranges of mountains, seeming like so[40] many huge blue bulwarks, and forming natural boundaries between the abodes of the respective races, each claiming, separately and apart, the one the mountain, the other the vale.
Some decided to head back, but the more serious ones (and they seemed to be the majority) stuck to their goal of completing the cherished mission. Thanks to their wise advice and steady, respectful management, peace and calm returned; and after about a week, they were back on their way. From Council Grove, the road went slightly southwest, across a beautiful flat plain filled with lush pastures; in the distance, it was bordered on all sides by high, stunning mountain ranges, looking like giant blue walls, creating natural boundaries between the homes of different communities, each claiming their own space—the mountains for one and the valleys for the other.
The weather was beautiful; the evenings, cool and invigorating, furnishing to the jaded band a perfect elysium for the recruiting of tired nature, at the close of each day’s sultry and dusty toil. Good feeling restored, all causes of irritation shut out, joyfully, merrily, hopefully, the pilgrim band moved on to the Big Bend, on the Arkansas River. Nothing as yet had been met to excite fear for personal safety; nothing to darken for a moment the cloudless prospect that had inspired and shone upon their first westward movings.
The weather was amazing; the evenings were cool and refreshing, providing the weary group a perfect paradise for recharging after each day’s hot and dusty work. With good spirits restored and all sources of irritation left behind, the group moved on happily and hopefully to the Big Bend on the Arkansas River. So far, nothing had happened to trigger any fear for their safety; nothing had dimmed the bright outlook that had inspired them since they started heading west.
“It was our custom,” says Lorenzo Oatman, “to lay by on the Sabbath, both to rest physical nature, and also, by proper religious services, to keep alive in our minds the remembrance of our obligations to our great and kind Creator and Preserver, and to remind ourselves that we were each travelers upon that great level of time, to a bourne from whence no traveler returns.”
“It was our custom,” says Lorenzo Oatman, “to take a break on the Sabbath, both to rest our bodies and, through proper religious services, to help us remember our duties to our great and kind Creator and Preserver. We also reminded ourselves that we were all travelers on this vast journey of time, heading to a destination from which no one returns.”
One Saturday night the tents were pitched upon the hither bank of the Arkansas River. On the next morning Divine service was conducted in the usual manner, and at the usual hour. Scarcely had the service terminated ere a scene was presented calculated to interrupt the general monotony, as well as[41] awaken some not very agreeable apprehensions for their personal safety. A Mr. Mutere was a short way from the camp, on the other side of the river, looking after the stock. While standing and gazing about him, the sound of crude, wild music broke upon his ear. He soon perceived it proceeded from a band of Indians, whom he espied dancing and singing in the wildest manner in a grove near by. They were making merry, as if in exultation over some splendid victory. He soon ascertained that they were of the Camanche tribe, and about them were a number of very beautiful American horses and mules. He knew them to be stolen stock, from the saddle and harness marks, yet fresh and plainly to be seen. While Mr. Mutere stood looking at them his eye suddenly fell upon a huge, hideous looking “buck,” partly concealed behind a tree, out from which he was leveling a gun at himself. He sprang into a run, much frightened, and trusted to leg bail for a safe arrival at camp.
One Saturday night, the tents were set up on the near bank of the Arkansas River. The next morning, a church service was held as usual at the usual time. Just as the service ended, an unexpected scene unfolded that broke the general monotony and raised some unpleasant concerns about their safety. A Mr. Mutere was a short distance from the camp, on the other side of the river, taking care of the livestock. While he was standing there and looking around, he suddenly heard some wild, crude music. He soon realized it was coming from a group of Indians he spotted dancing and singing exuberantly in a nearby grove. They were celebrating, as if they had just achieved a great victory. He quickly recognized them as members of the Comanche tribe, and around them were several stunning American horses and mules. He knew they were stolen animals, given the clearly visible saddle and harness marks. While Mr. Mutere was watching them, he suddenly saw a large, ugly “buck” partly hidden behind a tree, aiming a gun at him. Terrified, he took off running, relying on his legs to get him safely back to camp.
At this the Indian came out, hallooed to Mutere, and made the most vehement professions of friendship, and of the absence of all evil design toward him. But Mutere chose not to tarry for any reassurance of his kindly interest in his welfare. As soon as Mutere was in camp, several Indians appeared upon the opposite side of the river, hallooing, and asking the privilege of coming into camp, avowing friendliness. After a little their request was granted,[42] and about a score of them came up near the camp. The party soon had occasion to mark their folly in yielding to the request of the Indians, who were not long in their vicinity ere they were observed in secret council a little apart, also at the same time bending their bows and making ready their arrows, as if upon the eve of some malicious intent. “At this,” says L. Oatman, “our boys were instantly to their guns, and upon the opposite side of the wagon, preparing them for the emergence. But we took good care to so hide us, as to let our motions plainly appear to the enemy, that they might take warning from our courage and not be apprised of our fears. Our real intention was immediately guessed at, as we could see by the change in the conduct of our new enemy. They, by this time, lowered their bows, and their few guns, and modestly made a request for a cow. This roused our resolution, and the demand was quickly resisted. We plainly saw unmistakable signs of fear, and a suspicion that they were standing a poor show for cow-beef from that quarter. Such was the first abrupt close that religious services had been brought to on our whole route as yet. These evil-designing wretches soon made off, with more dispatch evidently than was agreeable. A few hours after they again appeared upon the opposite bank, with about a score of fine animals, which they drove to water in our sight. As soon as the stock had drank, they raised a whoop, gave us some hearty[43] cheering, and were away to the south at a tremendous speed. On Monday we crossed the river, and toward evening met a government train, who had been out to the fort and were now on their return. We related to them what we had seen. They told us that they had, a day or two before, come upon the remnant of a government train who were on their way to the fort, that their stock had been taken from them, and they were left in distress, and without means of return. They also informed us that during the next day we would enter upon a desert, where for ninety miles we would be without wood and water. This information, though sad, was timely. We at once made all possible preparations to traverse this old ‘Sahara’ of the Santa Fé road. But these preparations as to water proved unnecessary, for while we were crossing this desolate and verdureless waste, the kindly clouds poured upon us abundance of fresh water, and each day’s travel for this ninety miles was as pleasant as any of our trip to us, though to the stock it was severe.”
At this, the Indian came out, shouted to Mutere, and earnestly expressed his friendship, insisting that he had no evil intentions toward him. But Mutere decided not to wait for any reassurances about his goodwill. As soon as Mutere was in camp, several Indians appeared on the opposite side of the river, shouting and asking to join the camp, claiming to be friendly. After a little while, their request was granted, [42] and about twenty of them came close to the camp. The group quickly realized their mistake in agreeing to the Indians’ request; it wasn’t long before they noticed the Indians in a secret meeting a little ways off, simultaneously preparing their bows and arrows, as if plotting something malicious. “At this,” says L. Oatman, “our boys quickly grabbed their guns, and on the opposite side of the wagon, they got ready for any situation. But we made sure to hide ourselves enough to let our actions be visible to the enemy, hoping they would take warning from our courage and not see our fears. Our real intention was soon clear, as evidenced by the change in our new enemy’s behavior. By this point, they had lowered their bows and a few guns, and modestly asked for a cow. This stirred our determination, and we quickly refused their demand. We clearly saw obvious signs of fear and suspected they weren’t in a good position to demand cow-beef from us. This was the first abrupt end to religious services we had encountered on our entire journey so far. These scheming individuals quickly left, clearly more hastily than they would have liked. A few hours later, they reappeared on the opposite bank with about twenty fine animals, which they brought to water in our view. Once the stock had drunk, they whooped, gave us some enthusiastic cheers, and sped off to the south at a tremendous pace. On Monday, we crossed the river and, by evening, met a government train returning from the fort. We told them what we had seen. They informed us that a day or two earlier, they had encountered remnants of a government train on their way to the fort, whose stock had been taken, leaving them in distress and without a way back. They also told us that the next day we would enter a desert where we would be without wood and water for ninety miles. This news, though unfortunate, was timely. We immediately made all possible preparations to cross this old ‘Sahara’ of the Santa Fé road. However, our preparations for water turned out to be unnecessary, as we crossed this barren and lifeless stretch, with kind clouds showering us with plenty of fresh water, making each day’s travel during this ninety-mile stretch as pleasant as any of our trip, although it was tough on the stock.”
While at the camp on the river one very tragical (?) event occurred, which must not be omitted. One Mr. M. A. M., Jun., had stepped down to the river bank, leisurely whistling along his way, in quest of a favorable place to draw upon the Arkansas for a pail of water. Suddenly two small girls, who had been a little absent from camp, with aprons upon their heads, rose above a little mound, and[44] presented themselves to his view. His busy brain must have been preoccupied with “Injins,” for he soon came running, puffing, and yelling into camp. As he went headlong over the wagon-tongue, his tin pail as it rolled starting a half-score of dogs to their feet, and setting them upon a yell, he lustily, and at the topmost pitch of voice, cried, “Injins! Injins!” He soon recovered his wits, however, and the pleasant little lasses came into camp with a hearty laugh that they had so unexpectedly been made the occasion of a rich piece of “fun.”
While at the camp by the river, a very tragic event occurred that shouldn’t be overlooked. A Mr. M. A. M., Jr. casually walked down to the riverbank, whistling to himself while searching for a good spot to fill a pail with water from the Arkansas. Suddenly, two small girls, who had wandered a bit from the camp with aprons on their heads, appeared over a small mound and[44] came into his view. He must have been distracted by thoughts of "Indians," because he soon came running back to camp, panting and yelling. As he tripped over the wagon tongue, his tin pail rolled away, startling a pack of dogs to their feet and setting them off barking. At the top of his lungs, he shouted, “Indians! Indians!” However, he quickly regained his composure, and the cheerful little girls entered the camp, laughing heartily at being the unexpected source of such “fun.”
From the river bend or crossing, on to Moro, the first settlement we reached in New Mexico, was about five hundred miles. During this time nothing of special interest occurred to break the almost painful monotony of our way, or ruffle the quiet of our sociale, save an occasional family jar, the frequent crossing of pointed opinions, the now-and-then prophecies of “Injins ahead,” etc., except one “Grape Dumpling” affair, which must be related by leaving a severe part untold. At one of our camps, on one of those fine water-courses that frequently set upon our way, from the mountains, we suddenly found ourselves near neighbors to a bounteously burdened grape orchard. Of these we ate freely. One of our principal and physically talented matrons, however, like the distrustful Israelites, determined not to trust to to-morrow for to-morrow’s manna. She accordingly laid in a more than night’s supply.[45] The over-supply was, for safe keeping, done up “brown,” in the form of well-prepared and thoroughly-cooked dumplings, and these deposited in a cellar-like stern end of the “big wagon.” Unfortunate woman! if she had only performed these hiding ceremonies when the lank eye of one of our invalids, (?) Mr. A. P., had been turned the other way, she might have prevented a calamity, kindred to that which befell the ancient emigrants when they sought to lay by more than was demanded by immediate wants.
From the river bend or crossing to Moro, the first settlement we reached in New Mexico, was about five hundred miles. During this time, nothing particularly interesting happened to break the almost painful monotony of our journey or disturb the calm of our sociale, except for an occasional family stir, the frequent clash of opinions, and the occasional prophecies of “Injins ahead,” etc. But there was one incident involving “Grape Dumplings” that needs to be told, although I'll leave out some parts. At one of our camps, by one of the nice water sources that often appeared along our route from the mountains, we unexpectedly found ourselves close to a bountiful grape orchard. We indulged in those grapes freely. However, one of our key and physically capable women, like the cautious Israelites, decided not to count on tomorrow for her tomorrow's manna. So, she stocked up more than just for the night.[45] The extra supply was safely kept “brown,” in the form of well-prepared and fully-cooked dumplings, which she stored in the cellar-like stern end of the “big wagon.” Unfortunate woman! If only she had hidden them when the sharp gaze of one of our invalids, Mr. A. P., was turned the other way, she might have avoided a disaster similar to what the ancient emigrants faced when they tried to hoard more than what was needed for their immediate needs.
Now this A. P. had started out sick, and since his restoration had been constantly beleaguered by one of those dubious blessings, common as vultures upon the plains, a voracious appetite, an appetite that, like the grave, was constantly receiving yet never found a place to say, “Enough.” Slowly he crawled from his bed, after he was sure that sleep had made Mrs. M. oblivious of her darling dumplings, and the rest of the camp unheedful of his movements, and, standing at the stern of the wagon, he deliberately emptied almost the entire contents of this huge dumpling pan into his ever-craving interior.
Now this A. P. had started out sick, and since he got better, he had been constantly plagued by one of those questionable blessings, as common as vultures in the open plains: a huge appetite, an appetite that, like the grave, was always accepting but never knew when to say, “Enough.” Slowly, he crawled out of bed after making sure that sleep had made Mrs. M. unaware of her beloved dumplings, and the rest of the camp oblivious to his movements. Standing at the back of the wagon, he deliberately poured almost the entire content of this massive dumpling pan into his ever-hungry stomach.
It seems that they had been safely stored in the wagon by this provident matron, to furnish a feast for the passengers when their travels might be along some grapeless waste; and but for the unnatural cravings of the unregulated appetite of A. P., might still have remained for that purpose. It was evident[46] the next day that the invalid had been indulging in undue gluttony. He was “sick again,” and, to use his own phrase, “like all backsliders, through worldly or stomach prosperity and repletion.”
It seems that this thoughtful woman had stored food in the wagon to provide a meal for the passengers when they traveled through barren areas without grapes. If it weren't for A. P.'s insatiable appetite, it might have stayed that way. It became clear[46] the next day that the sick person had been overindulging. He was “sick again” and, as he put it, “like all backsliders, due to worldly or stomach prosperity and excess.”
Madam M. now seized a stake, and thoroughly caned him through the camp, until dumpling strength was low, very low in the market.
Madam M. now grabbed a stick and beat him throughout the camp until his strength was completely drained, very low in value.
After crossing the big desert, one day, while traveling, some of our company had their notions of our personal safety suddenly revolutionized under the following circumstances. A Mr. J. Thompson and a young man, C. M., had gone one side of the road some distance, hunting antelope. Among the hills, and when they were some distance in advance of the camp, they came upon a large drove of antelopes. They were ignorant at the time of their whereabouts, and the routed game started directly toward the train; but, to the hunters, the train seemed to be in directly the opposite direction. In the chase the antelopes soon came in sight of the train, and several little girls and boys, seeing them, and seeing their pursuers, ran upon a slight elevation to frighten the antelopes back upon the hunters; whereupon, by some unaccountable mirage deception, these little girls and boys were suddenly transformed into huge Indians to the eyes of the hunters. They were at once forgetful of their anticipated game, and regarding themselves as set upon by a band of some giant race, began to devise for their own escape. Mr. T.,[47] thinking that no mortal arm could rescue them, turned at once, and with much perturbation, to the young man, and vehemently cried out: “Charles, let us pray.” Said Charles, “No, I’ll be d—d if I’ll pray; let us run;” and at this he tried the valor of running. All the exhortations of the old man to Charles “to drop his gun” were as fruitless as his entreaties to prayer. But when Mr. T. saw that Charles was making such rapid escape, he dropped his notions of praying, and took to the pursuit of the path left by the running but unpraying Charles. He soon outstripped the young man, and made him beg most lustily of the old man “to wait, and not run away and leave him there with the Injins alone.”
After crossing the big desert, one day, while traveling, some of our group had their ideas about personal safety completely changed under the following circumstances. A Mr. J. Thompson and a young man, C. M., had wandered off to one side of the road for a while, hunting antelope. Among the hills, and when they were quite a distance ahead of the camp, they stumbled upon a large herd of antelope. They were unaware of their surroundings, and the startled game started running straight toward the train; however, to the hunters, the train seemed to be in the completely opposite direction. As they chased the antelope, the animals soon spotted the train, and several little girls and boys, noticing both the antelopes and their pursuers, ran up a slight hill to scare the antelope back toward the hunters. Then, due to some strange mirage, these little kids suddenly looked huge and like Indians to the hunters. Forgetting about the game they had been pursuing, they began to think they were being attacked by a group of giants and started planning their escape. Mr. T.,[47] believing that no one could save them, turned to the young man with great anxiety and shouted, “Charles, let us pray.” Charles replied, “No, I’ll be damned if I’ll pray; let’s run,” and with that, he attempted to make a run for it. All of the old man’s pleas for Charles to “drop his gun” were just as useless as his requests to pray. But when Mr. T. saw that Charles was making such a hasty escape, he abandoned his thoughts of praying and followed after the fleeing, unpraying Charles. He quickly outpaced the young man, causing Charles to cry out loudly for the old man to “wait and not run off and leave him there with the Indians all alone.”
The chagrin of the brave hunters, after they had reached camp by a long and circuitous route, may well be imagined, when they found that they had been running from their own children; and that their fright, and the running and fatigue it had cost them, had been well understood by those of the camp who had been the innocent occasion of their chase for antelopes suddenly being changed into a flight from “Injins.”
The disappointment of the brave hunters, after taking a long and winding path to reach camp, can easily be imagined when they realized they had actually been fleeing from their own kids. Their fear, along with the running and exhaustion it caused, was fully understood by those in the camp who had unintentionally turned their antelope chase into a panic from “Indians.”
When we came into the Mexican settlements our store of meats was well-nigh exhausted, and we were gratefully surprised to find that at every stopping place abundance of mutton was in market, fresh, and of superior quality, and to be purchased at low rates. This constituted our principal article of subsistence[48] during the time we were traversing several hundred miles in this region.
When we arrived in the Mexican settlements, our supply of meat was nearly gone, and we were pleasantly surprised to find fresh, high-quality mutton available at every stop for low prices. This became our main source of food[48] while we traveled several hundred miles through this area.
Slowly, but with unmistakable indications of a melancholy character, disaffection and disorder crept into our camp. Disagreements had occurred among families. Those who had taken the lead in originating the project had fallen under the ban and censure of those who, having passed the novelty of the trip, were beginning to feel the pressure of its dark, unwelcome, and unanticipated realities. And, in some instances, a conduct was exhibited by those whose years and rank, as well as professions made at the outset, created expectation and confidence that in them would be found benefactors and wise counselors, that tended to disgrace their position, expose the unworthiness of their motives, and blast the bright future that seemed to hang over the first steps of our journeyings. As a consequence, feelings of discord were engendered, which gained strength by unwise and injudicious counsels, until their pestilential effects spread throughout the camp.
Slowly, but with clear signs of a sad atmosphere, discontent and chaos settled into our camp. Conflicts arose among families. Those who had initially led the project faced criticism and blame from those who, after getting past the excitement of the trip, were starting to feel the weight of its grim, unexpected realities. In some cases, people who were expected to be supporters and wise guides—based on their age, status, and promises made at the beginning—showed behavior that dishonored their roles, revealed their questionable motives, and jeopardized the bright future that seemed to be ahead of us on this journey. As a result, feelings of discord grew stronger, fueled by unwise and poor advice, until their harmful effects spread throughout the camp.
At Moro we tarried one night. This is a small Mexican town, of about three hundred inhabitants, containing, as the only objects of interest, a Catholic Mission station, now in a dilapidated state; a Fort, well-garrisoned by Mexican soldiers, and a fine stream of water, that comes, cool and clear, bounding down the mountain side, beautifying and reviving this finely located village.
At Moro, we stayed for one night. This is a small Mexican town with about three hundred residents, featuring only a few points of interest: a Catholic mission, which is now falling apart; a fort, well-guarded by Mexican soldiers; and a lovely stream of water that flows down the mountainside, cool and clear, enhancing the beauty of this well-situated village.
The next day after leaving this place we came to the Natural, or Santa Fe Pass, and camped that night at the well-known place called the Forks. From this point there is one road leading in a more southerly direction, and frequently selected by emigrants after arriving at the Forks, though the other road is said, by those best acquainted, to possess many advantages. At this place we found that the disaffection, which had appeared for some time before, was growing more and more incurable; and it began to break out into a general storm. Several of our number resolved upon taking the south road; but this resolution was reached only as a means of separating themselves from the remainder of the train; for the intention really was to become detached from the restraints and counsels that they found interfering with their uncontrollable selfishness. There seemed to be no possible method by which these disturbing elements could be quelled. The matter gave rise to an earnest consultation and discussion upon the part of the sober and prudent portion of our little band; but all means and measures proposed for an amicable adjustment of variances and divisions, seemed powerless when brought in contact with the unmitigated selfishness that, among a certain few, had blotted out from their view the one object and system of regulation that they had been instrumental in throwing around the undertaking at first.
The next day after leaving this place, we arrived at the Natural, or Santa Fe Pass, and set up camp that night at the well-known spot called the Forks. From this point, there's one road that goes more south, which many emigrants often choose after reaching the Forks, although those more familiar with the area say the other road has many benefits. Here, we noticed that the discontent that had been brewing for a while was becoming increasingly impossible to fix, and it started to escalate into a full-blown crisis. Some of our group decided to take the south road; however, this choice was mainly a way to distance themselves from the rest of the group, as their true intention was to escape the limitations and advice that clashed with their unchecked selfishness. There seemed to be no way to calm these disruptive elements. This situation prompted serious discussion and debate among the more sensible members of our small group, but all proposed methods for peacefully resolving differences and divisions seemed ineffective against the rampant selfishness that, in some individuals, had overshadowed the main goal and the system of order they had initially worked to establish.
We now saw a sad illustration of the adage that “it is not all gold that glitters.” The novelty of the scene, together with every facility for personal comfort and enjoyment, may suffice to spread the glad light of good cheer about the first few days or weeks of an emigrating tour upon these dreary plains; but let its pathway be found among hostile tribes for a number of weeks; let a scarcity of provisions be felt; let teams begin to fail, with no time or pasturage to recruit them; let inclement weather and swollen streams begin to hedge up the way; these, and more that frequently becomes a dreadful reality, have at once a wonderful power to turn every man into a kingdom by himself, and to develop the real nature of the most hidden motives of his being.
We now witnessed a sad example of the saying “all that glitters is not gold.” The excitement of the new surroundings, along with every comfort and pleasure available, might bring joy and happiness during the first few days or weeks of an emigrating journey across these bleak plains; but if they encounter unfriendly tribes for several weeks, experience a shortage of supplies, see their teams start to fail without time or grazing land to recover, or face harsh weather and swollen rivers blocking their path, then these and other harsh realities can quickly transform every person into a solitary kingdom and reveal the true nature of their deepest motives.
Several of those who had, with unwonted diligence and forbearance, sought to restore quiet and satisfaction, but to no purpose, resolved upon remaining here until the disaffected portion had selected the direction and order of their own movements, and then quietly pursue their way westward by the other route. After some delay, and much disagreeable discussion among themselves, the northern route was selected by the malcontents, and they commenced their travels apart. The remainder of us started upon the south road; and though our animals were greatly reduced, our social condition was greatly improved.
Several people who had worked unusually hard and patiently to bring back peace and satisfaction, but without success, decided to stay here until the unhappy group chose their own direction and how they wanted to move. Then, they would quietly head west via a different route. After some delays and a lot of unpleasant discussions among themselves, the dissenters chose the northern route and began their journey separately. The rest of us set off on the southern road; and even though our animals were considerably weaker, our social situation was significantly better.
We journeyed on pleasantly for about one hundred[51] miles, when we reached Socoro, a beautiful and somewhat thrifty Mexican settlement. Our teams were now considerably jaded, and we found it necessary to make frequent halts and tarryings for the purpose of recruiting them. And this we found it the more difficult to do, as we were reaching a season of the year, and section of country, that furnished a scanty supply of feed. We spent one week at Socoro, for the purpose of rest to ourselves and teams, as also to replenish, if possible, our fast diminishing store of supplies. We found that food was becoming more scarce among the settlements that lay along our line of travel; that quality and price were likewise serious difficulties, and that our wherewith to purchase even these was well-nigh exhausted.
We traveled comfortably for about one hundred[51] miles until we arrived at Socoro, a lovely and somewhat frugal Mexican settlement. Our teams were quite worn out, and we realized we needed to take frequent breaks to help them recover. This was more challenging since we were entering a time of year and an area that had very little feed available. We stayed in Socoro for a week to give ourselves and our teams a chance to rest, and to try to replenish our rapidly dwindling supply of provisions. We noticed that food was becoming scarcer in the settlements along our route; the quality and prices posed serious problems, and our money to buy even these supplies was nearly gone.
We journeyed from Socoro to the Rio Grande amid many and disheartening embarrassments and troubles. Sections of the country were almost barren; teams were failing, and indications of hostility among the tribes of Indians (representatives of whom frequently gave us the most unwelcome greetings) were becoming more frequent and alarming.
We traveled from Socoro to the Rio Grande facing numerous frustrating challenges and difficulties. Parts of the land were nearly barren; our teams were struggling, and signs of hostility from the indigenous tribes (often represented by those who greeted us in the most unwelcome ways) were becoming more frequent and concerning.
Just before reaching the Rio Grande, two fine horses were stolen from Mr. Oatman. We afterward learned that they had been soon after seen among the Mexicans, though by them the theft was attributed to unfriendly neighboring tribes; and it was asserted that horses, stolen from trains of emigrants, were frequently brought into Mexican settlements and[52] offered for sale. It is proper here to apprise the reader, that the project of a settlement in New-Mexico had now been entirely abandoned since the division mentioned above, and that California had become the place where we looked for a termination of our travel, and the land where we hoped soon to reach and find a home. At the Rio Grande we rested our teams one week, as a matter of necessary mercy, for every day we tarried was only increasing the probability of the exhaustion of our provisions, ere we could reach a place of permanent supply. We took from this point the “Cook and Kearney” route, and found the grass for our teams for a while more plentiful than for hundreds of miles previous. Our train now consisted of eight wagons and twenty persons. We now came into a mountainous country, and we found the frequent and severe ascents and declivities wearing upon our teams beyond any of our previous travel. We often consumed whole days in making less than one quarter of the usual day’s advance. A few days after leaving the Rio Grande, one Mr. Lane died of the mountain fever. He was a man highly esteemed among the members of the train, and we felt his loss severely. We dug a grave upon one of the foot hills, and with appropriate funeral obsequies we lowered his remains into the same. Some of the female members of our company planted a flower upon the mound that lifted itself over his lonely grave. A[53] rude stake, with his name and date of his death inscribed upon it, was all we left to mark the spot of his last resting-place. One morning, after spending a cool night in a bleak and barren place, we awoke with several inches of snow lying about us upon the hills in the distance. We had spent the night and a part of the previous day without water. Our stock were scattered during the night, and our first object, after looking them up, was to find some friendly place where we might slake our thirst.
Just before we got to the Rio Grande, two beautiful horses were stolen from Mr. Oatman. We later found out that they had been spotted among the Mexicans shortly after, but they claimed that the neighboring tribes were responsible for the theft. It was said that horses stolen from emigrant trains were often brought into Mexican settlements and[52] sold. It's important to note that the idea of settling in New Mexico had been completely abandoned since the earlier division, and we now looked to California as the destination where we hoped to finally find a home. At the Rio Grande, we rested our teams for a week out of necessity, as each day we lingered increased the chances of running out of food before reaching a place where we could resupply. From there, we took the “Cook and Kearney” route and found that the grass for our teams was more plentiful than it had been for hundreds of miles. Our group now consisted of eight wagons and twenty people. We entered a mountainous area and faced steep climbs and descents that wore our teams down more than anything we had experienced before. Often, we spent entire days making less than a quarter of our usual daily progress. A few days after leaving the Rio Grande, a man named Mr. Lane died from mountain fever. He was well-respected among our group, and his loss hit us hard. We dug a grave on one of the foothills, and with proper funeral rites, we laid him to rest. Some of the women in our company planted a flower on the mound over his solitary grave. A[53] simple stake with his name and the date of his death marked his final resting place. One morning, after a cold night in a desolate area, we woke up to find several inches of snow on the hills in the distance. We had spent the night and part of the day before without water. Our livestock had scattered during the night, and our first priority, after rounding them up, was to find a place where we could quench our thirst.
The morning was cold, with a fierce bleak wind setting in from the north. Added to the pains of thirst, was the severity of the cold. We found that the weather is subject, in this region, to sudden changes, from one to the other extreme. While in this distressed condition some of our party espied in the distance a streak of timber letting down from the mountains, indicative of running living water. To go to this timber we immediately made preparation, with the greatest possible dispatch, as our only resort. And our half-wavering expectations were more than realized; for after a most fatiguing trip of nearly a day, during which many of us were suffering severely from thirst, we reached the place, and found not only timber and water in abundance, but a plentiful supply of game. Turkeys, deer, antelope, and wild sheep were dancing through every part of the beautiful woodland that lured us from our bleak mountain camp. As the weather continued extremely cold we[54] must have suffered severely, if we had not lost our lives, even, by the severity of the weather, as there was not a particle of anything with which to kindle a fire, unless we had used our wagon timber for that purpose, had we not sought the shelter of this friendly grove. We soon resolved upon at least one week’s rest in this place, and arrangements were made accordingly. During the week we feasted upon the most excellent wild meat, and spent most of our time in hunting and fishing. Excepting the fear we constantly entertained concerning the Indians of the neighborhood, we spent the week here very pleasantly. One morning three large, fierce-looking Apaches came into camp at an early hour. They put on all possible pretensions of friendship; but from the first their movements were suspicious. They for a time surveyed narrowly our wagon and teams, and, so far as allowed to do so, our articles of food, clothing, guns, etc. Suspecting their intentions we bade them be off, upon which they reluctantly left our retreat. That night the dogs kept up a barking nearly the whole night, and at seasons of the night would run to their masters, and then a short distance into the wood, as if to warn us of the nearness of danger. We put out our fires, and each man, with his arms, kept vigilant guard. There is no doubt that by this means our lives were preserved. Tracks of a large number of Indians were seen near the camp next morning; and on going out we found that[55] twenty head of stock had been driven away, some of which belonged to the teams. By this several of our teams were so reduced that we found extreme difficulty in getting along. Some of our wagons and baggage were left at a short distance from this in consequence of what we here lost. We traced the animals some distance, until we found the trail leading into the wild, difficult mountain fastnesses, where it was dangerous and useless to follow.
The morning was cold, with a fierce, biting wind coming in from the north. Along with the pain of thirst, the severity of the cold made things worse. We realized that the weather in this region can change suddenly from one extreme to another. While in this tough situation, some in our group spotted a line of trees in the distance coming down from the mountains, signaling that there was fresh water nearby. We quickly prepared to head toward the trees, as it was our only option. Our wavering hopes were completely surpassed; after a tiring day of travel, during which many of us were suffering from thirst, we arrived at the spot and found not only plenty of trees and water but also an abundance of game. Turkeys, deer, antelope, and wild sheep were roaming throughout the beautiful woods that drew us away from our harsh mountain camp. As the weather remained extremely cold, we would have suffered greatly, if we had not lost our lives due to the harsh weather, since there was nothing to start a fire with unless we used our wagon timber for that purpose, had we not sought shelter in this welcoming grove. We soon decided to rest here for at least a week and made arrangements accordingly. During that week, we enjoyed excellent wild meat and spent most of our time hunting and fishing. Apart from the fear we constantly felt regarding the nearby Indians, we had a very pleasant week. One morning, three large, intimidating Apaches entered our camp early. They made all possible gestures of friendship, but from the beginning, their actions seemed suspicious. They carefully examined our wagon and teams, as well as our food, clothing, guns, and other belongings as much as they were allowed. Suspecting their intentions, we told them to leave, and they reluctantly left our campsite. That night, the dogs barked almost all night, and at times, they would run to their masters and then a short distance into the woods, as if to warn us of impending danger. We put out our fires, and each man kept a vigilant watch with his weapons. There’s no doubt that this helped ensure our survival. The next morning, we found tracks of a large group of Indians near the camp; when we went out, we discovered that twenty head of stock had been driven away, some of which belonged to our teams. Because of this, several of our teams were so diminished that we had extreme difficulty moving forward. Some of our wagons and supplies were left a short distance away due to what we had lost here. We tracked the animals for a while until we found their trail leading into the wild, challenging mountain terrain, where it was dangerous and pointless to follow.
We were soon gathered up, and en route again for “Ta Bac,” another Mexican settlement, of which we had learned as presenting inducements for a short recruiting halt.
We were soon rounded up and on our way again to "Ta Bac," another Mexican settlement, which we had heard had good reasons for a short stop to recruit.
We found ourselves again traveling through a rich pasturage country, abounding with the most enchanting, charming scenery that had greeted us since we had left the “Big Bend.” We came into “Ta Bac” with better spirits, and more vigorous teams, than was allowed us during the last few hundred miles.
We found ourselves once again traveling through a lush grazing area filled with the most delightful scenery we had encountered since leaving the “Big Bend.” We arrived in “Ta Bac” with improved spirits and stronger teams than we had during the last few hundred miles.
At this place one of our number became the unwilling subject of a most remarkable and dampening transaction. Mrs. M., of “grape dumpling” notoriety, while bearing her two hundred and forty of avoirdupois about the camp at rather a too rapid rate, suddenly came in sight of a well that had been dug years before by the Mexican settlers.
At this spot, one of our group became the unwilling participant in a very odd and deflating event. Mrs. M., known for her “grape dumpling” fame, while carrying her two hundred and forty pounds around the camp at quite a fast pace, suddenly spotted a well that had been dug years earlier by the Mexican settlers.
While guiding her steps so as to shun this huge-looking hole, suddenly she felt old earth giving way beneath her. It proved that a well of more ancient[56] date than the one she was seeking to shun had been dug directly in her way, but had accumulated a fine covering of grass during the lapse of years. The members of the camp, who were lazily whiling away the hours on the down hill-side of the well’s mouth, were soon apprised of the fact that some momentous cause had interfered with nature’s laws, and opened some new and hitherto unseen fountains in her bosom. With the sudden disappearance of Mrs. M., there came a large current of clear cold water flowing through the camp, greatly dampening our joys, and starting us upon the alert to inquire into the cause of this strange phenomenon. Mrs. M. we soon found safely lodged in the old well, but perfectly secure, as the water, on the principle that two bodies cannot occupy the same space at the same time, had leaped out as Mrs. M.’s mammoth proportions had suddenly laid an imperative possessory injunction upon the entire dimensions of the “hole in the ground.”
While carefully avoiding this large-looking hole, she suddenly felt the ground giving way beneath her. It turned out that an older [56] well than the one she was trying to avoid had been dug right in her path, but it had developed a nice layer of grass over the years. The people at the camp, who were lazily passing the time on the downhill side of the well, quickly realized that something significant had disrupted nature’s order, opening new and previously unseen springs. With the sudden disappearance of Mrs. M., a strong current of clear cold water began flowing through the camp, dampening our spirits and prompting us to investigate this unusual occurrence. We soon found Mrs. M. safe in the old well, but secure, as the water had rushed out in response to Mrs. M.’s large size suddenly occupying all the space in the “hole in the ground.”
We found, after leaving Ta Bac, the road uneven; the rains had set in; the nights were cold; and evidences of the constant nearness and evil designs of savage tribes were manifested every few miles that we passed over. Several once rich, but now evacuated, Mexican towns were passed, from which the rightful owners of the soil had been driven by the Apaches. At “Santa Cruz” we found a Mexican settlement of about one hundred inhabitants, friendly,[57] and rejoiced to see us come among them, as they were living constantly in fear of the implacable Apaches, whose depredations were frequent and of most daring and outrageous character. Almost every day bands of these miscreant wretches were in sight upon the surrounding hills waiting favorable opportunities for the perpetration of deeds of plunder and death. They would at times appear near to the Mexican herdsmen, and tauntingly command them “to herd and take care of those cattle for the Apaches.” We found the country rich and desirable, but for its being infested by these desperadoes. We learned, both from the Mexicans and the conduct of the Indians themselves, that one American placed them under more dread and fear than a score of Mexicans. If along this road we were furnished with a fair representation, these Mexicans are an imbecile, frail, cowardly, and fast declining race. By the friendliness and generosity of the settlers at this point, we made a fine recruit while tarrying there. For a while we entertained the project of remaining for a year. Probably, had it not been for the prowling savages, whose thieving, murdering banditti infest field and woodland, we might have entered into negotiations with the Mexicans to this effect; but we were now en route for the Eureka of the Pacific Slope, and we thought we had no time to waste between us and the realization of our golden dreams. Every inducement that fear and generosity[58] could invent, and that was in the power of these Mexicans to control, was, however, presented and urged in favor of our taking up a residence among them. But we had no certainty that our small number, though of the race most their dread, would be sufficient to warrant us in the successful cultivation of the rich and improved soil that was proffered us. Nothing but a constant guard of the most vigilant kind could promise any safety to fields of grain, or herds of cattle.
After leaving Ta Bac, we found the road bumpy; the rains had started; the nights were cold; and signs of the ever-present threat and malicious intentions of savage tribes were evident every few miles we traveled. We passed several once-thriving Mexican towns that had been deserted, with the rightful owners forced out by the Apaches. In “Santa Cruz,” we discovered a Mexican settlement of about one hundred people, who were friendly and happy to see us, as they lived in constant fear of the relentless Apaches, whose raids were frequent and audacious. Almost daily, groups of these criminal misfits were visible on the nearby hills, waiting for the right moment to strike and steal. They would sometimes get close to the Mexican herdsmen, mockingly telling them “to herd and take care of those cattle for the Apaches.” We found the land rich and appealing, except for the infestation of these outlaws. We learned from both the Mexicans and the behavior of the Indians that one American struck more fear into them than a whole group of Mexicans. If we were given an accurate picture along this route, we'd realize that these Mexicans are a weak, frail, cowardly, and rapidly diminishing people. Thanks to the kindness and generosity of the settlers here, we made a good addition to our group while we stayed. For a time, we considered the idea of staying for a year. Perhaps if it weren't for the lurking savages, whose thieving and murderous gangs plagued the fields and woods, we might have negotiated with the Mexicans about this. However, we were on our way to the treasure of the Pacific Slope and felt we had no time to lose before achieving our golden dreams. Every incentive that fear and generosity could come up with, and that these Mexicans had the power to offer, was put forward to persuade us to settle among them. But we weren't sure that our small number, even though we were the group they feared most, would be enough to safely cultivate the rich, fertile land offered to us. Only a constant and vigilant guard could promise any safety for fields of grain or herds of cattle.
We next, and at about eighty miles from Santa Cruz, came to Tukjon, another larger town than Santa Cruz, and more pleasantly, as well as more securely situated. Here again the same propositions were renewed as had been plied so vehemently at the last stopping-place. Such were the advantages that our hosts held out for the raising of a crop of grain, and fattening our cattle, that some of our party immediately resolved upon at least one year’s stay. The whole train halted here one month. During that time, those of our party who could not be prevailed upon to proceed, had arrangements made and operations commenced for a year of agricultural and farming employment.
We then traveled about eighty miles from Santa Cruz and arrived at Tukjon, a larger town that was also nicer and more securely located than Santa Cruz. Once again, we were presented with the same proposals that had been pushed so hard at the last stop. Our hosts touted the benefits of growing crops and fattening our cattle, which led some of our group to decide to stay for at least a year. The entire group stayed here for a month. During that time, those who were not convinced to continue on made arrangements and started operations for a year of farming and agricultural work.
At the end of one month the family of Wilders, Kellys, and ourselves, started. We urged on amid multiplying difficulties for several days. Our provisions had been but poorly replenished at the last place, as the whole of their crops had been destroyed[59] by their one common and relentless foe, during the year. With all their generosity, it was out of their power to aid us as much as they would have done. Frequently after this, for several nights, we were waked to arm ourselves against the approaching Apaches, who hung in front and rear of our camp for nights and days.
At the end of one month, the families of the Wilders, the Kellys, and us set out. We pushed forward despite increasing challenges for several days. Our supplies had been poorly restocked at the last stop, as all their crops had been destroyed[59] by their one common and relentless enemy during the year. Despite their generosity, they couldn’t help us as much as they would have liked. After that, for several nights, we were woken up to defend ourselves against the approaching Apaches, who lingered in front and behind our camp for days and nights.
Wearied, heart-sick, and nearly destitute, we arrived at the Pimo Village, on or about the 16th of February, 1851. Here we found a settlement of Indians, who were in open hostility to the Apaches, and by whose skill and disciplined strength they were kept from pushing their depredations further in that direction. But so long had open and active hostilities been kept up, that they were short of provisions and in nearly a destitute situation. They had been wont to turn their attention and energies considerably to farming, but during the last two years, their habits in this respect had been greatly interfered with. We found the ninety miles that divides Tukjon from Pimole to be the most dismal, desolate, and unfruitful of all the regions over which our way had led us as yet. We could find nothing that could, to a sound judgment, furnish matter of contention, such as had been raging between the rival claimants of its blighted peaks and crags.
Wearied, heartbroken, and nearly broke, we arrived at Pimo Village around February 16, 1851. Here we encountered a settlement of Native Americans who were openly hostile toward the Apaches, and it was their skill and organized strength that kept the Apaches from pushing their attacks any further in that direction. However, because these active hostilities had continued for so long, the settlers were running low on supplies and were almost in a state of destitution. They had usually focused a lot on farming, but over the past two years, their ability to do so had been greatly disrupted. We found the ninety miles that separate Tukjon from Pimole to be the most dismal, desolate, and barren of all the areas we had traveled through so far. There was nothing that could reasonably spark the sort of conflict that had been raging among the competing claimants of its lifeless peaks and cliffs.
Poor and desolate as were the war-hunted Pimoles, and unpromising as seemed every project surveyed by our anxious eyes for relief, and a supply of our[60] almost drained stores of provisions, yet it was soon apparent to our family, that if we would proceed further we must venture the journey alone. Soon, and after a brief consultation, a full resolution was reached by the Wilders and Kellys to remain, and stake their existence upon traffic with the Pimoles, or upon a sufficient tarrying to produce for themselves; until from government or friends, they might be supplied with sufficient to reach Fort Yuma.
Poor and desolate as the war-torn Pimoles were, and unpromising as every option looked through our anxious eyes for relief, with nearly empty supplies of provisions, it quickly became clear to our family that if we were going to move forward, we had to embark on the journey alone. After a short discussion, the Wilders and Kellys decided to stay and either rely on trade with the Pimoles or find a way to sustain themselves until they could get enough support from the government or friends to reach Fort Yuma.
To Mr. Oatman this resolution brought a trial of a darker hue than any that had cast its shadows upon him as yet. He believed that starvation, or the hand of the treacherous savage, would soon bring them to an awful fate if they tarried; and with much reluctance he resolved to proceed, with no attendants or companions save his exposed and depressed family.
To Mr. Oatman, this decision brought a challenge darker than anything he had faced before. He believed that starvation or the attack of a deceitful savage would soon lead them to a terrible end if they stayed any longer; and with great hesitation, he decided to move forward, with no one to accompany him except for his vulnerable and distressed family.
CHAPTER II.
Mrs. and Mrs. Oatman in Perplexity—Interview with Dr. Lecount—Advises them to proceed—They start alone—Teams begin to fail—The Roads are bad—The Country rough and mountainous—Compelled to carry the Baggage up the Hills by Hand—Overtaken by Dr. Lecount on his way to Fort Yuma—He promises them Assistance from the Fort—The next Night the Horses of Dr. Lecount are stolen by the Apaches—He posts a Card, warning Mr. Oatman of Danger, and starts on Foot for the Fort—Reach the Gila River—Camp on the Island late at Night—Their dreary Situation, and the Conversation of the Children—The Morning of the 29th of March—Their Struggle to ascend the Hill on the 29th—Reach the Summit about Sunset—The Despondence and Presentiments of Mr. Oatman—Nineteen Apaches approach them Profess Friendliness—The Massacre—Lorenzo left for Dead, but is preserved—The Capture of Olive and Mary Ann.
Mrs. and Mrs. Oatman in Confusion—Meeting with Dr. Lecount—He advises them to move forward—they set out alone—The teams start to fail—The roads are poor—The terrain is rough and hilly—They have to carry the luggage up the hills by hand—Dr. Lecount catches up with them on his way to Fort Yuma—He promises to help them from the fort—The next night, Dr. Lecount's horses are stolen by the Apaches—He posts a warning for Mr. Oatman about the danger and starts on foot to the fort—They reach the Gila River—They camp on the island late at night—Their grim situation and the children's conversation—The morning of March 29th—Their struggle to climb the hill on the 29th—they reach the summit around sunset—Mr. Oatman’s despair and uneasy feelings—Nineteen Apaches approach them, pretending to be friendly—The massacre—Lorenzo is left for dead but survives—The capture of Olive and Mary Ann.
The reader should here be apprised that, as the entire narrative that follows has an almost exclusive reference to those members of the family who alone survive to tell this sad tale of their sufferings and privations, it has been thought the most appropriate that it be given in the first person.
The reader should know that since the whole story that follows mainly focuses on the family members who are left to share this sad account of their struggles and hardships, it seems most fitting to present it in the first person.
Lorenzo D. Oatman has given to the author the following facts, reaching on to the moment when he was made senseless, and in that condition left by the Apache murderers.
Lorenzo D. Oatman has shared the following details with the author, extending to the moment he was rendered unconscious and left in that state by the Apache murderers.
“We were left to the severe alternative of starting with a meagre supply, which any considerable delay[62] would exhaust ere we could reach a place of re-supply, or to stay among the apparently friendly Indians, who also were but poorly supplied at best to furnish us; and of whose real intentions it was impossible to form any reliable conclusion. The statement that I have since seen in the ‘Ladies’ Repository,’ made by a traveling correspondent who was at Pimole village at the time of writing, concerning the needlessness and absence of all plausible reason for the course resolved upon by my father, is incorrect. There were reasons for the tarrying of the Wilders and Kellys that had no pertinence when considered in connection with the peculiarities of the condition of my father’s family. The judgment of those who remained, approved of the course elected by my father.
“We faced the tough choice of starting with a limited supply that any significant delay[62] would deplete before we could reach a place to resupply, or staying among the seemingly friendly Native Americans, who were also poorly equipped to help us, and whose real intentions were impossible to determine reliably. The claim I later saw in the ‘Ladies’ Repository,’ made by a traveling correspondent who was in Pimole village at the time, suggesting that there were no reasonable grounds for my father's decision, is wrong. There were specific reasons for the Wilders and Kellys to delay that didn’t apply when considering my father’s family's unique situation. Those who stayed supported my father's chosen path.
“One of the many circumstances that conspired to spread a gloom over the way that was before us, was the jaded condition of our team, which by this time consisted of two yoke of cows and one yoke of oxen. My parents were in distress and perplexity for some time to determine the true course dictated by prudence, and their responsibility in the premises. One hundred and ninety miles of desert and mountain, each alike barren and verdureless, save now and then a diminutive gorge (water-coursed and grass-fringed, that miles apart led down from the high mountain ranges across the dreary road) stretched out between us and the next settlement or habitation of[63] man. We felt, deeply felt, the hazardous character of our undertaking; and for a time lingered in painful suspense over the proposed adventure. We felt and feared that a road stretching to such a distance, through an uninhabited and wild region, might be infested with marauding bands of the Indians who were known to roam over the mountains that were piled up to the north of us; who, though they might be persuaded or intimidated to spare us the fate of falling by their savage hands, yet might plunder us of all we had as means for life’s subsistence. While in this dreadful suspense, one Dr. Lecount, attended by a Mexican guide, came into the Pimole village. He was on his return from a tour that had been pushed westward, almost to the Pacific Ocean. As soon as we learned of his presence among us, father sought and obtained an interview with him. And it was upon information gained from him, that the decision to proceed was finally made.
“One of the many situations that contributed to the gloom hanging over us was the tired condition of our team, which by now consisted of two pairs of cows and one pair of oxen. My parents spent a while feeling distressed and confused trying to figure out the best course of action and their responsibilities in this situation. A hundred and ninety miles of desert and mountains lay ahead, both equally barren and devoid of greenery, except for the occasional small gorge (with a trickling stream and grass along its edge, that wound down from the high mountain ranges along the bleak path) that separated us from the next settlement or habitation of[63] man. We acutely felt the dangerous nature of our journey; and for a time, we hesitated in painful uncertainty about the proposed adventure. We worried that a route stretching so far through an empty and untamed area could be plagued by bands of Indians known to roam the mountains to the north; who, although they might be persuaded or intimidated into sparing us from their violent hands, could still rob us of everything we had for survival. While we were in this terrifying uncertainty, a Dr. Lecount, accompanied by a Mexican guide, arrived in the Pimole village. He was returning from a trip that had taken him westward, nearly to the Pacific Ocean. As soon as we learned he was there, my father sought him out and arranged a meeting. It was based on the information he provided that we finally decided to move forward.”
“He had passed the whole distance to Fort Yuma, and returned, all within a few months, unharmed; and stated that he had not witnessed indications of even the neighborhood of Indians. Accordingly on the 11th of March, finding provisions becoming scarce among the Pimoles, and our own rapidly wasting, unattended, in a country and upon a road where the residence, or even the trace of one of our own nation would be sought in vain, save that of the hurrying traveler who was upon some official mission,[64] or, as in the case of Dr. Lecount, some scientific pursuit requiring dispatch, we resumed our travel. Our teams were reduced; we were disappointed in being abandoned by our fellow-travelers, and wearied, almost to exhaustion, by the long and fatiguing march that had conducted us to this point. We were lengthening out a toilsome journey for an object and destination quite foreign to the one that had pushed us upon the wild scheme at first. And this solitary commencement on our travel upon a devious way, dismal as it was in every aspect, seemed the only alternative that gave any promise of an extrication from the dark and frowning perils and sufferings that were every day threatening about us, and with every step of advance into the increasing wildness pressing more and more heavily upon us.”
“He had traveled all the way to Fort Yuma and back in just a few months without any harm and reported that he hadn’t seen any signs of Indians in the area. So on March 11th, as we noticed our supplies were running low among the Pimoles and our own were quickly depleting, left unattended in a place and along a route where we could find no trace of our own people—except for hurried travelers on official missions, or like Dr. Lecount, those engaged in scientific pursuits that required urgency—we continued our journey. Our teams were reduced; we were let down by the departure of our fellow travelers, and we were nearly exhausted from the long, tiring march that had brought us to this point. We were prolonging a difficult journey toward a goal that felt completely different from the one that initially inspired us to embark on this wild adventure. This lonely beginning to our trek along such a winding path, as bleak as it was in every way, seemed to be the only option that offered any chance of escaping the dark, threatening dangers and sufferings that loomed around us more with each step into the deepening wilderness.”
Let the imagination of the reader awake and dwell upon the probable feelings of those fond parents at this trying juncture of circumstances; and when it shall have drawn upon the resources that familiarity with the heart’s deepest anguish may furnish, it will fail to paint them with any of that poignant accuracy that will bring him into stern sympathy with their condition.
Let the reader's imagination stir and consider the likely emotions of those caring parents in this difficult situation; and when it has tapped into the insights that come from knowing the heart's deepest pain, it still won’t be able to capture their feelings with the precise intensity that would evoke a strong sympathy for what they’re going through.
Attended by a family, a family which, in the event of their being overtaken by any of the catastrophes that reason and prudence bade them beware of on the route, must be helpless; if they did not, even by their presence and peculiar exposure, give point and power[65] to the sense and presence of danger; a family entirely dependent upon them for that daily bread of which they were liable to be left destitute at any moment; far from human abodes, and with the possibility that, beyond the reach of relief, they might be set upon by the grim, ghastly demon of famine, or be made the victims of the blood-thirstiness and slow tortures of those human devils who, with savage ferocity, lurk for prey, when least their presence is anticipated; the faint prospect at best there was for accomplishing all that must be performed ere they could count upon safety; these, all these, and a thousand kindred considerations, crowded upon those lonely hours of travel, and furnished attendant reflections that burned through the whole being of these parents with the intensity of desperation. O! how many noble hearts have been turned out upon these dismal, death-marked by-ways, that have as yet formed the only land connection between the Atlantic and Pacific slopes, to bleed, and moan, and sigh, for weeks, and even months, suspended in painful uncertainty, between life and death at every moment. Apprehensions for their own safety, or the safety of dependent ones, like ghosts infernal, haunting them at every step. Fear, fear worse than death, if possible, lest sickness, famine, or the sudden onslaught of merciless savages, that infest the mountain fastnesses, and prowl and skulk through the innumerable hiding-places furnished by the wide sage-fields and[66] chaparral, might intercept a journey, the first stages of which glowed with the glitter and charm of novelty, and beamed with the light of hope, but was now persisted in, through unforeseen and deepening gloom, as a last and severe alternative of self-preservation, oppressed their hearts.
Accompanied by a family, a family that, if they were caught in any disasters that reason and caution warned them about on the way, would be helpless; if they didn't, even by being there and their unique vulnerability, highlight the sense of danger; a family completely reliant on them for the daily bread that they could be left without at any moment; far from human settlement, and with the risk that, beyond help, they might be targeted by the grim, horrifying specter of hunger, or fall victim to the bloodthirsty and slow tortures of those human monsters who hide in wait, eager to strike when least expected; the slim chances at best for accomplishing everything that needed to be done before they could feel safe; all of these worries, and countless similar concerns, weighed heavily on those lonely hours of travel, filling those parents with intense desperation. Oh! How many brave hearts have been thrust onto these bleak, danger-laden backroads, which have so far been the only land link between the Atlantic and Pacific coasts, to suffer, and moan, and sigh for weeks, and even months, caught in painful uncertainty, teetering between life and death at every moment. Fears for their own safety, or the safety of those who depended on them, like relentless nightmares, haunted them at every step. Anxiety, a fear worse than death, if that’s even possible, of sickness, starvation, or a sudden attack from merciless savages, who lurk in the mountain strongholds, and slink through the endless hiding spots provided by the vast sage fields and chaparral, might disrupt a journey, which at first was filled with the sparkle and allure of novelty, shining with hope, but now continued, through unexpected and worsening darkness, as a last desperate effort for survival, weighed down their hearts.
Monuments! monuments, blood-written, of these uncounted miseries, that will survive the longest lived of those most recently escaped, are inscribed upon the bleached and bleaching bones of our common humanity and nationality; are written upon the rude graves of our countrymen and kin, that strew these highways of death; written upon the moldering timbers of decaying vehicles of transport; written in blood that now beats and pulsates in the veins of solitary and scathed survivors, as well as in the stain of kindred blood that still preserves its tale-telling, unbleached hue, upon scattered grass-plots, and Sahara sand mounds; written upon favored retreats, sought at the close of a dusty day’s toil for nourishment, but suddenly turned into one of the unattended, unchronicled deathbeds, already and before frequenting these highways of carnage and wrecks; written, ah! too sadly, deeply engraven upon the tablet of memories that keep alive the scenes of butcheries and captive-making that have rent and mangled whole households, and are now preserved to embitter the whole gloom-clad afterpart of the miraculously preserved survivors.
Monuments! Monuments, marked by the blood of countless tragedies, that will outlast even the longest-surviving of those who just escaped, are etched into the bleached and bleaching bones of our shared humanity and nationality; they are written on the crude graves of our fellow countrymen and relatives that scatter these roads of death; inscribed on the rotting wood of decaying transport vehicles; written in the blood that now pulses in the veins of solitary and wounded survivors, as well as in the stain of kindred blood that still holds its vivid, unblemished color on scattered patches of grass and mounds of Sahara sand; written in the favored spots sought out at the end of a dusty day's work for rest, but that suddenly turned into unmarked deathbeds, already visited before these roads filled with carnage and wreckage; written, oh! too sorrowfully, deeply engraved on the tablet of memories that keep alive the scenes of slaughter and captivity that have torn and destroyed entire families, and are now preserved to cast a shadow over the entire dark aftermath for the miraculously surviving.
If there be an instance of one family having experienced trials that with peculiar pungency may suggest a train of reflection like the above, that family is the one presented to the reader’s notice in these pages. Seven of them have fallen under the extreme of the dark picture; two only live to tell herein the tale of their own narrow escape, and the agonies which marked the process by which it came.
If there’s a case of a family having gone through hardships that powerfully evoke thoughts like those mentioned above, it’s the family introduced to the reader in these pages. Seven of them faced the worst of a grim situation; only two are left to share their story of how they narrowly escaped and the pain they endured during that experience.
“For six days,” says one of these, “our course was due southwest, at a slow and patience-trying rate. We were pressing through many difficulties, with which our minds were so occupied that they could neither gather nor retain any distinct impression of the country over which this first week of our solitary travel bore us. While thus, on the seventh day from Pimole, we were struggling and battling with the tide of opposition that, with the increasing force of multiplying embarrassments and drawbacks, was setting in against us, our teams failing and sometimes in the most difficult and dangerous places utterly refusing to proceed, we were overtaken by Dr. Lecount, who with his Mexican guide was on his way back to Fort Yuma. The doctor saw our condition, and his large, generous heart poured upon us a flood of sympathy, which, with the words of good cheer he addressed us, was the only relief it was in his power to administer. Father sent by him, and at his own suggestion, to the fort for immediate assistance. This message the doctor promised should be conveyed to the fort, (we[68] were about ninety miles distant from it at the time,) with all possible dispatch, also kindly assuring us that all within his power should be done to procure us help at once. We were all transiently elated with the prospect thus suddenly opening upon us of a relief from this source, and especially as we were confident that Dr. Lecount would be prompted to every office and work in our behalf, that he might command at the fort, where he was well and favorably known. But soon a dark cloud threw its shadow upon all these hopes, and again our wonted troubles rolled upon us with an augmented force. Our minds became anxious, and our limbs were jaded. The roads had been made bad, at places almost impassable, by recent rains, and for the first time the strength and courage of my parents gave signs of exhaustion. It seemed, and indeed was thus spoken of among us, that the dark wing of some terrible calamity was spread over us, and casting the shadows of evil ominously and thickly upon our path. The only method by which we could make the ascent of the frequent high hills that hedged our way, was by unloading the wagon and carrying the contents piece by piece to the top; and even then we were often compelled to aid a team of four cows and two oxen to lift the empty wagon. It was well for us, perhaps, that there was not added to the burden of these long and weary hours, a knowledge of the mishap that had befallen the messenger gone on[69] before. About sunset of the day after Dr. Lecount left us, he camped about thirty miles ahead of us, turned his horses into a small valley hemmed in by high mountains, and with his guide slept until about daybreak. Just as the day was breaking and preparations were being made to gather up for a ride to the fort that day, twelve Indians suddenly emerged from behind a bluff hill near by and entered the camp. Dr. Lecount, taken by surprise by the presence of these unexpected visitants, seized his arms, and with his guide kept a close eye upon their movements, which he soon discovered wore a very suspicious appearance. One of the Indians would draw the doctor into a conversation, which they held in the Mexican tongue; during which others of the band would with an air of carelessness edge about, encircling the doctor and his guide, until in a few moments, despite their friendly professions, their treacherous intentions were plainly read. At the suggestion of his bold, intrepid, and experienced guide, they both sprang to one side, the guide presenting to the Indians his knife, and the doctor his pistol. The Indians then put on the attitude of fight, but feared to strike. They still continued their efforts to beguile the doctor into carelessness, by introducing questions and topics of conversation, but they could not manage to cover with this thin gauze the murder of their hearts. Soon the avenging ferocity of the Mexican began to burn, he violently[70] sprang into the air, rushed toward them brandishing his knife, and beckoning to the doctor to come on; he was about in the act of plunging his knife into the leader of the band, but was restrained by the coolness and prudence of Doctor Lecount. Manuel (the guide) was perfectly enraged at their insolence, and would again and again spring, tiger-like toward them, crying at the top of his voice, “terrily, terrily!” The Indians soon made off. On going into the valley for their animals they soon found that the twelve Indians had enacted the above scene in the camp, merely as a ruse to engage their attention, while another party of the same rascal band were driving their mules and horse beyond their reach. They found evidences that this had been done within the last hour. The doctor returned to camp, packed his saddle and packages in a convenient, secluded place near by, and gave orders to his guide to proceed immediately to the fort, himself resolving to await his return. Soon after Manuel had left, however, he bethought him of the Oatman family, of their imminent peril, and of the pledge he had put himself under to them, to secure them the earliest possible assistance; and he now had become painfully apprised of reasons for the most prompt and punctual fulfillment of that pledge. He immediately prepared, and at a short distance toward us posted upon a tree near the road a card, warning us of the nearness of the Apaches, and relating therein in brief[71] what had befallen himself at their hands; reassuring us also of his determined diligence to secure us protection, and declaring his purpose, contrary to a resolution he had formed on dismissing his guide, to proceed immediately to the fort, there in person to plead our case and necessities. This card we missed, though it was afterward found by those whom we had left at Pimole Village. What “might have been,” could our eyes have fallen upon that small piece of paper, though it is now useless to conjecture, cannot but recur to the mind. It might have preserved fond parents, endeared brothers and sisters, to gladden and cheer a now embittered and bereft existence. But the card, and the saddle and packages of the doctor, we saw not until weeks after, as the sequel will show, though we spent a night at the same camp where the scenes had been enacted.
“For six days,” says one of these, “we were heading due southwest, at a slow and frustrating pace. We were facing many challenges that occupied our thoughts so completely that we couldn’t gather or remember any clear impression of the land we passed through during this first week of our lonely journey. On the seventh day from Pimole, while we were struggling against the increasing tide of difficulties that seemed to multiply against us, our teams failing and at times refusing to move in the hardest and most dangerous spots, we were met by Dr. Lecount, who was returning to Fort Yuma with his Mexican guide. The doctor noticed our situation, and his big, kind heart overwhelmed us with sympathy, which, along with his encouraging words, was the only help he could give us. Father sent him, at his suggestion, to the fort for immediate assistance. The doctor promised to get this message to the fort quickly (we were about ninety miles away at that time), and kindly assured us that he would do everything possible to get us help right away. We were all temporarily uplifted by this sudden prospect of relief, especially since we were confident that Dr. Lecount would do everything he could for us, as he was well-known and respected at the fort. But soon, a dark cloud cast its shadow over these hopes, and our usual troubles returned with even greater force. Our minds grew anxious, and our bodies were worn out. The roads had become bad, almost impassable in places, due to recent rains, and for the first time, my parents showed signs of fatigue. It felt, and we often spoke of it, as if the dark wings of some terrible disaster were hovering over us, casting ominous shadows on our path. The only way we could make it up the frequent high hills blocking our way was by unloading the wagon and carrying the contents piece by piece to the top; even then, we often had to help a team of four cows and two oxen lift the empty wagon. Perhaps it was good for us that we weren’t burdened with the knowledge of what had happened to the messenger who had gone on before us. About sunset the day after Dr. Lecount left, he set up camp around thirty miles ahead of us, turned his horses out into a small valley surrounded by high mountains, and slept until dawn. Just as day was breaking and preparations were being made to ride to the fort that day, twelve Indians unexpectedly appeared from behind a bluff hill and entered the camp. Dr. Lecount, taken by surprise, grabbed his weapons, and he and his guide watched the Indians closely, soon realizing they were acting suspiciously. One of the Indians spoke with the doctor in Spanish, while the others casually edged closer, surrounding the doctor and his guide until their treacherous intentions became clear, despite their friendly demeanor. At the suggestion of his brave and experienced guide, they both quickly moved to one side, with the guide brandishing a knife and the doctor a pistol. The Indians assumed a fighting stance but hesitated to attack. They continued trying to lull the doctor into a false sense of security by bringing up various topics, but they failed to mask their murderous intentions. Soon, the Mexican's anger ignited; he jumped into the air, rushed toward them with his knife drawn, motioning for the doctor to follow; he was about to stab the leader when the calm and prudent Dr. Lecount held him back. Manuel (the guide) was furious at their boldness, repeatedly leaping at them like a tiger, shouting at the top of his lungs, “terrily, terrily!” The Indians ultimately fled. When they went down into the valley for their animals, they quickly discovered that the twelve Indians had staged the earlier scene merely as a distraction while another group from the same gang had stolen their mules and horse, leaving evidence that this had just happened within the hour. The doctor returned to camp, packed his saddle and belongings into a handy, hidden spot nearby, and ordered his guide to go straight to the fort, deciding to wait for his return. However, after Manuel had left, he thought of the Oatman family, their imminent danger, and the promise he had made to them to get them help as soon as possible, realizing he now had strong reasons to fulfill that pledge urgently. He quickly prepared, and at a distance toward us posted a card on a tree near the road, warning us of the nearby Apaches, briefly recounting what had happened to him at their hands; reassuring us of his commitment to securing us protection, and stating his intention to go to the fort in person to advocate for our case and needs, despite having initially planned to dismiss his guide. We missed this card, though it was later found by those we had left at Pimole Village. What “might have been,” had we seen that small piece of paper—though it’s pointless to speculate now—clearly lingers in the mind. It might have saved our loving parents, cherished brothers and sisters, to brighten a now bitter and sorrowful existence. But we didn’t see the card, nor the doctor’s saddle and packages until weeks later, as the following events will reveal, even though we spent a night at the same camp where those scenes had unfolded.
“Toward evening of the eighteenth day of March, we reached the Gila River, at a point over eighty miles from Pimole, and about the same distance from Fort Yuma.
“By the evening of March eighteenth, we arrived at the Gila River, over eighty miles from Pimole and roughly the same distance from Fort Yuma.
“We descended to the ford from a high, bluff hill, and found it leading across at a point where the river armed, leaving a small island sand-bar in the middle of the stream. We frequently found places on our road upon which the sun shines not, and for hours together the road led through a region as wild and rough as the imagination ever painted any portion of our earth. It was impossible, save for[72] a few steps at a time, to see at a distance in any direction; and although we were yet inspirited at seasons with the report of Dr. Lecount, upon which we had started, yet we could not blind our eyes or senses to the possibilities that might lurk unseen and near, and to the advantages over us that the nature of the country about us would furnish the evil-designing foe of the white race, whose habitations we knew were locked up somewhere within these huge, irregular mountain ranges. Much less could we be indifferent to the probable inability of our teams to bear us over the distance still separating us from the place and stay of our hope. We attempted to cross the Gila about sunset; the stream was rapid, and swollen to an unusual width and depth. After struggling with danger and every possible hinderance until long after dark, we reached the sand island in the middle of the stream. Here our teams mired, our wagon dragged heavily, and we found it impossible to proceed.
“We went down to the shallow crossing from a high, steep hill and discovered it leading across at a spot where the river curved, leaving a small sandbar in the middle of the stream. We often came across areas on our route that were in shadow, and for hours, the path took us through a landscape as wild and rough as anyone could imagine. It was impossible, except for[72] a few steps at a time, to see far in any direction; and although we were still encouraged at times by the news of Dr. Lecount, which had motivated our journey, we couldn’t ignore the potential dangers that might be lurking unseen and nearby, and to the advantages that the terrain around us could give to any enemies of the white race, whose homes we knew were hidden somewhere within these large, uneven mountain ranges. We were even more concerned about our teams’ likely inability to carry us the distance still separating us from the place and the hope we were aiming for. We tried to cross the Gila around sunset; the stream was fast and swollen to an unusually wide and deep level. After battling danger and every possible obstacle until well after dark, we finally reached the sandbar in the middle of the stream. Here our teams got stuck, our wagon dragged heavily, and we found it impossible to move forward.
“After reaching the center and driest portion of the island, with the wagon mired in the rear of us, we proceeded to detach the teams, and as best, we could made preparations to spend the night. Well do I remember the forlorn countenance and dejected and jaded appearance of my father as he started to wade the lesser branch of the river ahead of us to gather material for a fire. At a late hour of that cold, clear, wind-swept night, a camp-fire was struck,[73] and our shivering group encircled it to await the preparation of our stinted allowance. At times the wind, which was blowing furiously most of the night, would lift the slight surges of the Gila quite to our camp-fire.”
“After we reached the center and driest part of the island, with the wagon stuck behind us, we began to unhook the teams and did our best to get ready to spend the night. I clearly remember the sad look and tired, worn-out appearance of my father as he started to wade across the smaller branch of the river ahead of us to gather materials for a fire. Late that cold, clear, windy night, we managed to start a campfire,[73] and our shivering group gathered around it, waiting for our limited dinner to be prepared. At times, the wind, which was howling most of the night, would send the small waves of the Gila right up to our campfire.”
Let the mind of the reader pause and ponder upon the situation of that forlorn family at this time. Still unattended and unbefriended; without a white person or his habitation within the wide range of nearly a hundred miles; the Gila, a branch of which separated them from either shore, keeping up a ceaseless, mournful murmuring through the entire night; the wild wind, as it swept unheeding by, sighing among the distant trees and rolling along the forest of mountain peaks, kept up a perpetual moan solemn as a funeral dirge. The imagination can but faintly picture the feelings of those fond parents upon whom hung such a fearful responsibility as was presented to their minds and thoughts by the gathering of this little loved family group about them.
Let the reader take a moment to think about the situation of that struggling family right now. Still alone and without friends; with not a single white person or their home within a wide area of nearly a hundred miles; the Gila, a branch of which kept them separated from either shore, made a constant, sorrowful sound throughout the night; the wild wind, carelessly blowing by, sighed amongst the distant trees and rolled along the peaks of the mountains, producing a constant moan that felt as solemn as a funeral song. It’s hard to fully grasp the emotions of those devoted parents who carried such a heavy responsibility represented by the gathering of their beloved family group around them.
“A large part of the night was spent by the children (for sleep we could not) in conversation upon our trying situation; the dangers, though unseen, that might be impending over our heads; of the past, the present, and the cloud-wrapt future; of the perils of our undertaking, which were but little realized under the light of novelty and hope that inspired our first setting out—an undertaking well-intentioned but now shaping itself so rudely and unseemly.
“A significant portion of the night was spent by the kids (since we couldn’t sleep) talking about our tough situation; the dangers, although unseen, that could be looming over us; about the past, the present, and the uncertain future; about the risks of our endeavor, which seemed less intimidating in the initial excitement and hope that drove us to start—an endeavor that was well-intentioned but was now turning out to be quite rough and awkward.”
“We were compelled frequently to shift our position, as the fickle wind would change the point at which the light surges of the Gila would attack our camp-fire, in the center of that little island of about two hundred square feet, upon which we had of necessity halted for the night. While our parents were in conversation a little apart, which, too, they were conducting in a subdued tone for purposes of concealment, the curiosity of the elder children, restless and inquisitive, was employed in guessing at the probable import of their councils. We talked, with the artlessness and eagerness of our unrealizing age, of the dangers possibly near us, of the advantage that our situation gave to the savages, who were our only dread; and each in his or her turn would speak, as we shiveringly gathered around that little, threatened, sickly camp-fire, of his or her intentions in case of the appearance of the foe. Each had to give a map of the course to be pursued if the cruel Apaches should set upon us, and no two agreed; one saying, ‘I shall run;’ another, ‘I will fight and die fighting;’ and still another, ‘I will take the gun or a club and keep them off;’ and last, Miss Olive says, ‘Well, there is one thing; I shall not be taken by these miserable brutes. I will fight as long as I can, and if I see that I am about to be taken, I will kill myself. I do not care to die, but it would be worse than death to me to be taken a captive among them[75].’”
“We often had to move around because the unpredictable wind would change the direction in which the Gila’s light waves hit our campfire, right in the middle of that small island of about two hundred square feet where we had to stop for the night. While our parents talked a little distance away, keeping their voices low for secrecy, the older kids, curious and restless, tried to guess what their discussion was about. We chatted, with the eagerness and innocence of our young age, about the potential dangers nearby, the advantage our situation gave the savages, our only fear; and each of us, shivering by that small, flickering campfire, shared our plans in case we faced the enemy. Everyone had to outline what they would do if the cruel Apaches attacked us, and no two answers were the same; one would say, ‘I’ll run;’ another, ‘I’ll fight and die fighting;’ yet another, ‘I’ll grab a gun or a club to defend myself;’ and lastly, Miss Olive said, ‘Well, one thing’s for sure; I won’t be taken by those wretched creatures. I’ll fight as long as I can, and if I see I’m about to be captured, I’ll take my own life. I don’t want to die, but being taken captive by them would be worse than death[75].’”
How apprehensive, how timid, how frail a thing is the human mind, especially when yet untutored, and uninured to the severe allotments that are in this state incident to lengthened years. Experience alone can test the wisdom of the resolutions with which we arm ourselves for anticipated trials, or our ability to carry them out. How little it knows of its power or skill to triumph in the hour of sudden and trying emergency, only as the reality itself shall test and call it forth. Olive lives to-day to dictate a narrative of five gloomy years of captivity, that followed upon a totally different issue of an event that during that night, as a possibility merely, was the matter of vows and resolutions, but which in its reality mocked and taunted the plans and purposes that had been formed for its control.
How anxious, how timid, how fragile the human mind is, especially when it's not yet trained and hasn't experienced the harsh realities that come with age. Only experience can truly evaluate the wisdom of the resolutions we prepare for expected challenges and our ability to follow through on them. It knows very little about its strength or skill to succeed in moments of sudden and intense pressure, only as reality will test and bring it out. Olive now lives to share a story of five dark years of captivity, which followed a completely different outcome from an event that, just that night, was merely a possibility involving promises and resolutions, but in reality, it mocked the plans and intentions that had been set to manage it.
“The longed-for twilight at length sent its earliest stray beams along the distant peaks, stole in upon our sand-bar camp, and gradually lifted the darkness from our dreary situation. As the curtain of that burdensome night departed, it seemed to bear with it those deep and awful shades that had rested upon our minds during its stay, and which we now began to feel had taken their gloomiest hue from the literal darkness and solitude that has a strange power to nurse a morbid apprehension.
The long-awaited twilight finally sent its first rays over the distant peaks, crept into our sand-bar camp, and slowly lifted the darkness from our miserable situation. As the oppressive night lifted, it seemed to take away the deep and terrible thoughts that had weighed on our minds while it lasted, and we began to realize that those thoughts had become their most gloomy because of the actual darkness and solitude that have a strange ability to fuel a negative sense of dread.
“Before us, and separating the shore from us, was a part of the river yet to be forded. At an early hour the teams were brought from the valley-neck of[76] land, where they had found scant pasturage for the night, and attached to the wagon. We soon made the opposite bank. Before us was quite a steep declivity of some two hundred feet, by the way of the road. We had proceeded but a short distance when our galled and disarranged teams refused to go. We were again compelled to unload, and with our own hands and strength to bear the last parcel to the top of the hill. After this we found it next to impossible to compel the teams to drag the empty wagon to the summit.
“Before us, separating the shore from where we were, was a part of the river we still needed to cross. Early in the morning, the teams were brought from the valley-neck of[76] land, where they had found little food for the night, and hitched to the wagon. We soon reached the other bank. Ahead of us was a steep slope of about two hundred feet along the road. We had only gone a short distance when our tired and disheveled teams refused to move. We had to unload again and, using our own hands and strength, carry the last load to the top of the hill. After that, we found it nearly impossible to get the teams to pull the empty wagon up to the summit.”
“After reaching the other bank we camped, and remained through the heat of the day intending to travel the next night by moonlight. About two hours and a half before sunset we started, and just before the sun sank behind the western hills we had made the ascent of the hill and about one mile advance. Here we halted to reload the remainder of our baggage.
“After we got to the other side, we set up camp and stayed there during the hottest part of the day, planning to travel at night under the moonlight. About two and a half hours before sunset, we set off, and just before the sun dipped below the western hills, we had climbed the hill and moved about a mile forward. We stopped here to reload the rest of our gear.”
“The entire ascent was not indeed made until we reached this point, and to it some of our baggage had been conveyed by hand. I now plainly saw a sad, foreboding change in my father’s manner and feelings. Hitherto, amid the most fatiguing labor and giant difficulties, he had seemed generally armed for the occasion with a hopeful countenance and cheerful spirit and manner, the very sight of which had a power to dispel our childish fears and spread contentment and resignation upon our little group.[77] While ascending this hill I saw, too plainly saw, (being familiar, young as I was, with my father’s aptness to express, by the tone of his action and manner, his mental state,) as did my mother also, that a change had come over him. Disheartening and soul-crushing apprehensions were written upon his manner, as if preying upon his mind in all the mercilessness of a conquering despair. There seemed to be a dark picture hung up before him, upon which the eye of his thought rested with a monomaniac intensity; and written thereon he seemed to behold a sad afterpart for himself, as if some terrible event had loomed suddenly upon the field of his mental vision, and though unprophesied and unheralded by any palpable notice, yet gradually wrapping its folds about him, and coming in, as it were, to fill his cup of anguish to the brim. Surely,
“The whole climb didn’t really finish until we got to this point, and some of our bags had been carried up by hand. I could clearly see a sad, ominous shift in my father’s behavior and feelings. Until now, despite the exhausting work and huge challenges, he had always seemed ready for the moment with a hopeful expression and a cheerful attitude, which had a way of easing our childish fears and bringing a sense of peace to our little group.[77] While we were climbing this hill, I noticed, all too clearly (being familiar, even at my young age, with how my father expressed his mental state through his actions and demeanor), as did my mother, that something had changed in him. Discouraging and crushing fears were visible in his manner, as if they were gnawing at him with the ruthless power of overwhelming despair. It felt like a dark image had been painted in front of him, onto which his thoughts fixated with obsessive intensity; and written there, he seemed to foresee a sad ending for himself, as if some disaster had suddenly appeared in his mind’s eye, unpredicted and unnoticed, yet slowly wrapping around him, filling his cup of suffering to the brim. Surely,
“‘Coming events cast their shadows before them.
‘Coming events cast their shadows before them.
Who hath companioned a visit from the horn or ivory gate?
Who has experienced a visit from the horn or ivory gate?
Who hath propounded the law that renders calamities gregarious?
Who has proposed the law that makes disasters collective?
Pressing down with yet more woe the heavy laden mourner;
Pressing down with even more sorrow, the heavily burdened mourner;
Yea, a palpable notice warneth of an instant danger;
Yeah, a clear warning indicates an immediate danger;
For the soul hath its feelers, cobwebs upon the wings of the wind,
For the soul has its senses, like cobwebs caught on the wings of the wind,
That catch events, in their approach, with sure and sad presentiment.’
That catch events, in their approach, with a certain and sorrowful intuition.
“Whether my father had read that notice left for our warning by Dr. Lecount, and had from prudence concealed it, with the impression it may have made upon his own mind, from us, to prevent the torment[78] of fear it would have enkindled; or whether a camp-fire might have been discerned by him in the distance the night before, warning of the nearness of the savage Apaches; or whether by spirit law or the appointment of Providence the gloom of his waiting doom had been sent on before to set his mind in readiness for the breaking storm, are questions that have been indulged and involuntarily urged by his fond, bereaved children; but no answer to which has broke upon their ear from mountain, from dale, or from spirit-land. For one hour the night before my father had wept bitterly, while in the wagon thinking himself concealed from his family, but of which I was ignorant until it was told me by my eldest sister during the day. My mother was calm, cool, and collected; patient to endure, and diligent to do, that she might administer to the comfort of the rest of us. Of the real throbbings of the affectionate and indulgent heart of that beloved mother, her children must ever remain ignorant. But of her noble bearing under these trying circumstances angels might speak; and her children, who survive to cherish her name with an ardent, though sorrowing affection, may be pardoned for not keeping silence. True to the instincts that had ever governed her in all trying situations, and true to the dictates of a noble and courageous heart, she wisely attributed these shadows (the wing of which flitted over her own sky as well) to the harassings and exhaustion of the hour; she[79] called them the accustomed creations of an over-tasked mind, and then, with cheerful heart and ready hand, plied herself to all and any labors that might hie us upon our way. At one time, during the severest part of the toil and efforts of that day to make the summit of that hill, my father suddenly sank down upon a stone near the wagon, and exclaimed, ‘Mother, mother, in the name of God, I know that something dreadful is about to happen!’ In reply, our dear mother had no expressions but those of calm, patient trust, and a vigorous, resolute purpose.
"Whether my father had seen the warning notice left for us by Dr. Lecount and chose to keep it from us out of caution, hoping to spare us the torment of fear it would bring; or if he had seen a campfire flickering in the distance the night before, signaling the approach of the savage Apaches; or if, by some spiritual law or divine intervention, the heaviness of his impending doom had been sent ahead to prepare his mind for the coming storm—these are questions that have troubled and haunted his grieving children. Yet, no answer has come from the mountains, valleys, or the spirit world. Just one hour before, my father had wept bitterly while in the wagon, thinking he was hidden from his family, a fact I didn’t learn until my eldest sister told me later that day. My mother remained calm, composed, and strong; patient in her endurance and determined to comfort the rest of us. Her children will never fully grasp the depth of her affectionate and caring heart. But angels might speak of her noble demeanor in such tough times; and her surviving children, who hold her name dear with intense, though sorrowful, love, may be forgiven for not remaining silent. True to the instincts that had always guided her through challenging moments, and true to her noble and brave heart, she wisely attributed the darkness that loomed over her to the anxiety and exhaustion of the moment; she considered them merely the usual products of an overburdened mind, and then, with a cheerful heart and eager hands, she threw herself into any task that could help us on our journey. At one point, during the hardest part of the day as we struggled up the hill, my father suddenly collapsed onto a stone by the wagon and exclaimed, ‘Mother, mother, in the name of God, I know that something terrible is about to happen!’ In response, our dear mother had no words but those of calm, patient faith, and a strong, determined resolve."
“‘O, Mother? bless’d sharer of our joys and woes,
“‘Oh, Mother? blessed sharer of our joys and sorrows,
E’en in the darkest hours of earthly ill,
E'en in the darkest hours of earthly suffering,
Untarnish’d yet thy fond affection glow’d,
Untarnished yet, your loving feelings shined,
When sorrow rent the heart, when feverish pain
When sorrow tore at the heart, when intense pain
Wrung the hot drops of anguish from the brow;
Wrung the hot drops of pain from the forehead;
To soothe the soul, to cool the burning brain,
To calm the spirit, to chill the racing mind,
O who so welcome and so prompt as thou?’
O who is as welcoming and prompt as you?
“We found ourselves now upon the summit, which proved to be the east edge of a long table-land, stretching upon a level, a long distance westward, and lying between two deep gorges, one on the right, the other on the left; the former coursed by the Gila River. We had hastily taken our refreshment, consisting of a few parcels of dry bread, and some bean-soup, preparatory to a night’s travel. This purpose of night travel had been made out of mercy to our famished teams, so weak that it was with difficulty[80] they could be driven during the extreme sultry heat of the day. Besides this, the moon was nearly in full, giving us light nearly the entire night; the nights were cool, and better for travel to man and beast, and the shortness of our provisions made it imperative that we should make the most of our time.”
“We found ourselves at the top, which turned out to be the eastern edge of a long flat area, extending level for a great distance to the west and nestled between two deep valleys, one on the right and the other on the left; the right valley was fed by the Gila River. We quickly had a snack of some dry bread and bean soup to prepare for traveling at night. This decision to travel at night was made out of consideration for our starving teams, which were so weak that it was hard to drive them during the intense heat of the day. Furthermore, the moon was nearly full, providing light for almost the entire night; the nights were cool, making it better for both man and beast to travel, and the limited amount of our supplies made it necessary for us to maximize our time.”
Up, upon an elevated, narrow table-land, formed principally of lime rock, look now at this family; the scattered rough stones about them forming their seats, upon which they sit them down in haste to receive the frugal meal to strengthen them for the night’s travel. From two years old and upward, that group of children, unconscious of danger, but dreading the lone, long hours of the night’s journey before them. To the south of them, a wild, uninhabited, and uninhabitable region, made up of a succession of table-lands, varying in size and in height, with rough, verdureless sides, and separated by deep gorges and dark cañons, without any vegetation save an occasional scrub-tree standing out from the general sterility. Around them, not a green spot to charm, to cheer, to enliven the tame, tasteless desolation and barrenness; at the foot of the bold elevation, that gives them a wider view than was granted while winding the difficult defiles of the crooked road left behind them, murmurs on the ceaseless Gila, upon which they gaze, over a bold precipice at the right. To the east and north, mountain ranges rising skyward[81] until they seem to lean against the firmament. But within all the extended field swept by their curious, anxious vision, no smoking chimney of a friendly habitation appears to temper the sense of loneliness, or apprise them of the accessibleness of friendly sympathy or aid. Before them, a dusty, stony road points to the scene of anticipated hardships, and the land of their destination. The sun had scarcely concealed his burning face behind the western hills, ere the full-orbed moon peers from the craggy mountain chain in the rear, as if to mock at the sun weltering in his fading gore, and proffering the reign of her chastened, mellow light for the whole dreaded night.
Up on a raised, narrow plateau made mostly of limestone, take a look at this family; the scattered rough stones around them serve as their seats, where they quickly settle down to eat a simple meal to prepare for the night’s journey. The group of children, from two years old and up, is unaware of the dangers but apprehensive about the long, lonely hours of travel ahead. To their south lies a wild, uninhabited, and unlivable area, composed of a series of plateaus that vary in size and height, with rocky, barren sides separated by deep gorges and dark canyons, featuring only the occasional scrub tree breaking up the general emptiness. Around them, there's not a single green spot to beautify, uplift, or lighten the dull, flavorless desolation and barrenness; at the foot of the steep elevation, which offers them a broader view than that provided by the difficult twists of the narrow path they left behind, the relentless Gila flows, cascading over a steep cliff to their right. To the east and north, mountain ranges stretch upwards until they seem to touch the sky. But in all the wide expanse visible to their curious, anxious eyes, not a single chimney from a friendly home can be seen to ease their sense of isolation or signal the presence of welcoming support or help. Ahead of them, a dusty, stony road leads to the anticipated hardships and their destination. The sun had barely dipped below the western hills when the full moon emerged from the rugged mountain range behind them, as if to mock the sun languishing in its fading light, offering the soothing, warm glow of her gentle light for the entire long night ahead.
“Though the sun had hid its glittering, dazzling face from us behind a tall peak in the distance, yet its rays lingered upon the summits that stretched away between us and the moon, and daylight was full upon us. Our hasty meal had been served. My father, sad, and seemingly spell-bound with his own struggling emotions, was a little on one side, as if oblivious of all immediately about him, and was about in the act of lifting some of the baggage to the wagon, that had as yet remained unloaded since the ascent of the hill, when, casting my eyes down the hill by the way we had come, I saw several Indians slowly and leisurely approaching us in the road. I was greatly alarmed, and for a moment dared not to speak. At the time, my[82] father’s back was turned. I spoke to him, at the same time pointing to the Indians. What I saw in my father’s countenance excited in me a great fear, and took a deeper hold upon my feelings of the danger we were in, than the sight of the Indians. They were now approaching near us. The blood rushed to my father’s face. For a moment his face would burn and flash as it crimsoned with the tide from within; then a death-like paleness would spread over his countenance, as if his whole frame was suddenly stiffened with horror. I saw too plainly the effort that it cost him to attempt a concealment of his emotions. He succeeded, however, in controlling the jerking of his muscles and his mental agitations, so as to tell us, in mild and composed accents, ‘not to fear; the Indians would not harm us.’ He had always been led to believe that the Indians could be so treated as to avoid difficulty with them. He had been among them much in the Western states, and so often tried his theory of leniency with success that he often censured the whites for their severity toward them; and was disposed to attribute injury received from them to the unwise and cruel treatment of them by the whites. It had long been his pride and boast that he could manage the Indians so that it would do to trust them. Often had he thrown himself wholly in their power, while traveling and doing business in Iowa, and that, too, in times of excitement and hostility, relying upon his coolness, self-possession, and[83] urbanity toward them to tame and disarm their ferocity. As yet, his theory had worked no injury to himself, though often practiced against the remonstrances of friends. But what might serve for the treatment of the Iowa Indians, might need modification for these fierce Apaches. Besides, his wonted coolness and fearlessness seemed, as the Indians approached, to have forsaken him; and I have never been able to account for the conduct of my father at this time, only by reducing to reality the seemings of the past few days or hours, to wit, that a dark doom had been written out or read to him before.
“Even though the sun had hidden its bright, shining face behind a tall peak in the distance, its rays still lingered on the summits that lay between us and the moon, and we were fully basked in daylight. Our quick meal had been served. My father, looking sad and seemingly absorbed in his own struggling emotions, was somewhat turned away, as if oblivious to everything happening around him. He was about to lift some of the luggage to the wagon that had not yet been unloaded since we climbed the hill when I glanced down the hill in the direction we had come and saw several Indians slowly approaching us on the road. I felt a wave of alarm and didn’t dare to speak for a moment. At that time, my father had his back turned to me. I called out to him, pointing at the Indians. The expression on my father’s face filled me with a deeper fear about the danger we were in than the sight of the Indians themselves. They were now getting closer to us. I could see the blood rushing to my father’s face. For a moment, his face would flush bright as it turned crimson; then a deathly paleness spread over him, as if he were suddenly paralyzed with horror. I could see how hard he was trying to conceal his emotions. However, he managed to control his muscle twitching and mental agitation enough to calmly tell us, ‘don’t be afraid; the Indians won’t hurt us.’ He always believed that you could treat the Indians in a way that would prevent conflict. He had spent a lot of time among them in the Western states and had tried his approach of leniency often enough with success that he frequently criticized the whites for their harshness towards them, believing that any harm he encountered from them was due to the unwise and cruel treatment by the whites. For a long time, he had prided himself on being able to manage the Indians in a way that made it safe to trust them. He often put himself completely in their hands while traveling and conducting business in Iowa, even during times of tension and hostility, relying on his calmness and politeness to tame their fierceness. Up to this point, his theory hadn’t harmed him, despite the protests of his friends. But what worked for the Iowa Indians might need adjustment for these fierce Apaches. Additionally, his usual calmness and fearlessness seemed to abandon him as the Indians approached, and I’ve never been able to explain my father’s behavior at that moment except by believing that some dark fate had been foretold to him earlier.”
“After the Indians approached, he became collected, and kindly motioned them to sit down; spoke to them in Spanish, to which they replied. They immediately sat down upon the stones about us, and still conversing with father in Spanish, made the most vehement professions of friendship. They asked for tobacco and a pipe, that they might smoke in token of their sincerity and of their friendly feelings toward us. This my father immediately prepared, took a whiff himself, then passed it around, even to the last. But amid all this, the appearance and conduct of father was strange. The discerning and interested eye of his agitated family could too plainly discover the uncontrollable, unspoken mental convulsions that would steal the march upon the forced appearances of composure that his better judgment, as well as yearnings for his family, dictated for the occasion.[84] His movements were a reflecting glass, in which we could as plainly read some dire catastrophe was breeding for us, as well as in the flashes and glances that flew from face to face of our savage-looking visitants.
“After the Indians approached, he calmed down and kindly motioned for them to sit. He spoke to them in Spanish, and they responded. They immediately sat on the stones around us and continued talking with my father in Spanish, making strong declarations of friendship. They asked for tobacco and a pipe so they could smoke as a sign of their sincerity and friendly feelings toward us. My father quickly prepared it, took a puff himself, and then passed it around, even to the last person. But through all this, my father's demeanor was odd. We, his anxious family, could easily see the uncontrollable, unspoken turmoil that was brewing inside him, which undermined his attempts to appear calm, despite his better judgment and longing for his family in that moment.[84] His movements were a mirror reflecting the fact that we could clearly sense something terrible was about to happen, just as we could see in the fleeting looks exchanged among our fierce-looking visitors.
“After smoking, these Indians asked for something to eat. Father told them of our destitute condition, and that he could not feed them without robbing his family; that unless we could soon reach a place of new supplies we must suffer. To all this they seemed to yield only a reluctant hearing. They became earnest and rather imperative, and every plea that we made to them of our distress, but increased their wild and furious clamors. Father reluctantly took some bread from the wagon and gave it to them, saying that it was robbery, and perhaps starvation to his family. As soon as this was devoured they asked for more, meanwhile surveying us narrowly, and prying and looking into every part of the wagon. They were told that we could spare them no more. They immediately packed themselves into a secret council a little on one side, which they conducted in the Apache language, wholly unintelligible to us. We were totally in the dark as to their designs, save that their appearance and actions wore the threatening of some hellish deed. We were now about ready to start. Father had again returned to complete the reloading of the remainder of the articles; mother was in the wagon arranging them;[85] Olive, with my older sister, was standing upon the opposite side of the wagon; Mary Ann, a little girl about seven years old, sat upon a stone holding to a rope attached to the horns of the foremost team; the rest of the children were on the opposite side of the wagon from the Indians. My eyes were turned away from the Indians.
“After smoking, these Native Americans asked for something to eat. Father explained our desperate situation, saying he couldn’t feed them without robbing his family; that unless we could reach a place with new supplies soon, we would all suffer. They seemed to listen only half-heartedly. They grew serious and a bit demanding, and every plea we made about our distress only fueled their wild and furious shouting. Father reluctantly took some bread from the wagon and gave it to them, saying it felt like robbery and could lead to his family's starvation. As soon as they finished that, they asked for more, while closely watching us, prying into every part of the wagon. They were told we couldn’t spare any more. They then formed a secret council a little off to the side, speaking in Apache, which we couldn’t understand at all. We were completely in the dark about their intentions, except that their look and behavior suggested some ominous plan. We were getting ready to leave. Father had gone back to finish reloading the remaining items; Mother was in the wagon organizing them; [85] Olive, with my older sister, was standing on the opposite side of the wagon; Mary Ann, a little girl about seven, sat on a stone holding a rope tied to the horns of the lead team; the other kids were on the side of the wagon away from the Indians. I was averting my eyes from the Indians.”
“Though each of the family was engaged in repairing the wagon, none were without manifestations of fear. For some time every movement of the Indians was closely watched by us. I well remember, however, that after a few moments my own fears were partially quieted, and from their appearance I judged it was so with the rest.
“Even though each family member was focused on fixing the wagon, no one was free from fear. For a while, we kept a close eye on every move the Indians made. I clearly remember that after a few moments, my own fears eased a bit, and from their expressions, I could tell it was the same for the others.”
“In a subdued tone frequent expressions were made concerning the Indians, and their possible intentions; but we were guarded and cautious, lest they might understand our real dread and be emboldened to violence. Several minutes did they thus remain a few feet from us, occasionally turning an eye upon us, and constantly keeping up a low earnest babbling among themselves. At times they gazed eagerly in various directions, especially down the road by which we had come, as if struggling to discern the approach of some object or person either dreaded or expected by them.
“In a quiet tone, people frequently expressed concerns about the Indians and their possible intentions; however, we were careful and cautious, afraid they might sense our real fear and be encouraged to act violently. They stayed just a few feet from us for several minutes, occasionally glancing our way, while constantly engaging in low, serious chatter among themselves. At times, they looked eagerly in different directions, especially down the road we had taken, as if trying to see the approach of someone or something they either feared or anticipated.”
“Suddenly, as a clap of thunder from a clear sky, a deafening yell broke upon us, the Indians jumping into the air, and uttering the most frightful shrieks,[86] and at the same time springing toward us flourishing their war-clubs, which had hitherto been concealed under their wolf-skins. I was struck upon the top and back of my head, came to my knees, when with another blow, I was struck blind and senseless.” One of their number seized and jerked Olive one side, ere they had dealt the first blow.
“Suddenly, like a clap of thunder on a clear day, a deafening yell erupted around us. The Indians jumped into the air, screaming in terror, and at the same time rushed toward us, waving their war clubs that had been hidden under their wolf skins. I was hit on the top and back of my head and fell to my knees. With another blow, I was knocked blind and unconscious.” One of them grabbed and yanked Olive aside before they could land their first strike.[86]
“As soon,” continues Olive, “as they had taken me one side, and while one of the Indians was leading me off, I saw them strike Lorenzo, and almost at the same instant my father also. I was so bewildered and taken by surprise by the suddenness of their movements, and their deafening yells, that it was some little time before I could realize the horrors of my situation. When I turned around, opened my eyes, and collected my thoughts, I saw my father, my own dear father! struggling, bleeding, and moaning in the most pitiful manner. Lorenzo was lying with his face in the dust, the top of his head covered with blood, and his ears and mouth bleeding profusely. I looked around and saw my poor mother, with her youngest child clasped in her arms, and both of them still, as if the work of death had already been completed; a little distance on the opposite side of the wagon, stood little Mary Ann, with her face covered with her hands, sobbing aloud, and a huge-looking Indian standing over her; the rest were motionless, save a younger brother and my father, all upon the ground dead or dying. At this[87] sight a thrill of icy coldness passed over me; I thought I had been struck; my thoughts began to reel and became irregular and confused; I fainted and sank to the earth, and for a while, I know not how long, I was insensible.
“As soon,” Olive continues, “as they took me aside, and while one of the Indians was leading me away, I saw them hit Lorenzo, and almost at the same moment, my father too. I was so confused and caught off guard by the suddenness of their actions and their deafening shouts that it took me a while to grasp the horror of my situation. When I turned around, opened my eyes, and collected my thoughts, I saw my father, my dear father! struggling, bleeding, and moaning in the most tragic way. Lorenzo was lying face down in the dirt, the top of his head covered in blood, and his ears and mouth bleeding heavily. I looked around and saw my poor mother, holding her youngest child in her arms, both of them still, as if death had already settled over them; a little distance away, on the opposite side of the wagon, little Mary Ann stood with her face covered by her hands, sobbing loudly, and a large Indian stood over her; the rest were motionless, except for a younger brother and my father, all lying on the ground, dead or dying. At this[87] sight, an icy chill ran through me; I thought I had been struck; my thoughts began to spin and became disordered and confused; I fainted and collapsed to the ground, and for a little while, I don’t know how long, I was unconscious.
“When I recovered my thoughts I could hardly realize where I was, though I remembered to have considered myself as having also been struck to the earth, and thought I was probably dying. I knew that all, or nearly all of the family had been murdered; thus bewildered, confused, half conscious and half insensible, I remained a short time, I know not how long, when suddenly I seemed awakened to the dreadful realities around me. My little sister was standing by my side, sobbing and crying, saying: ‘Mother, O mother! Olive, mother and father are killed, with all our poor brothers and sisters.’ I could no longer look upon the scene. Occasionally a low, piteous moan would come from some one of the family as in a dying state. I distinguished the groans of my poor mother, and sprang wildly toward her, but was held back by the merciless savage holding me in his cruel grasp, and lifting a club over my head, threatening me in the most taunting, barbarous manner. I longed to have him put an end to my life. ‘O,’ thought I, ‘must I know that my poor parents have been killed by these savages and I remain alive!’ I asked them to kill me, pleaded with them to take my life, but all my pleas and prayers[88] only excited to laughter and taunts the two wretches to whose charge we had been committed.
“When I gathered my thoughts, I could barely realize where I was, though I remembered thinking I had also been knocked to the ground and that I was probably dying. I knew that all, or nearly all, of my family had been murdered; so, bewildered, confused, half conscious, and half senseless, I lingered for a while—how long, I couldn't tell. Then suddenly, I seemed to wake up to the horrifying realities around me. My little sister was standing by my side, sobbing and crying, saying: ‘Mother, oh mother! Olive, mother and father are dead, along with all our poor brothers and sisters.’ I could no longer bear to look at the scene. Occasionally, I heard a low, pitiful moan coming from one of the family, as if in a dying state. I recognized the groans of my poor mother and sprang wildly toward her, but was held back by the merciless savage gripping me tightly, raising a club over my head, and threatening me in the most mocking, cruel manner. I longed for him to end my life. ‘Oh,’ I thought, ‘must I know that my poor parents have been killed by these savages while I stay alive!’ I begged them to kill me, pleaded with them to take my life, but all my pleas and prayers[88] only made the two wretches we had been left with laugh and taunt me."
“After these cruel brutes had consummated their work of slaughter, which they did in a few moments, they then commenced to plunder our wagon, and the persons of the family whom they had killed. They broke open the boxes with stones and clubs, plundering them of such of their contents as they could make serviceable to themselves. They took off the wagon wheels, or a part of them, tore the wagon covering off from its frame, unyoked the teams and detached them from the wagons, and commenced to pack the little food, with many articles of their plunder, as if preparatory to start on a long journey. Coming to a feather bed, they seized it, tore it open, scattering its contents to the winds, manifesting meanwhile much wonder and surprise, as if in doubt what certain articles of furniture, and conveniences for the journey we had with us, could be intended for. Such of these as they selected, with the little food we had with us that they could conveniently pack, they tied up in bundles, and started down the hill by the way they had come, driving us on before them. We descended the hill, not knowing their intentions concerning us, but under the expectation that they would probably take our lives by slow torture. After we had descended the hill and crossed the river, and traveled about one half of a mile by a dim trail leading through a dark, rough, and narrow[89] defile in the hills, we came to an open place where there had been an Indian camp before, and halted. The Indians took off their packs, struck a fire, and began in their own way to make preparations for a meal. They boiled some of the beans just from our wagon, mixed some flour with water, and baked it in the ashes. They offered us some food, but in the most insulting and taunting manner, continually making merry over every indication of grief in us, and with which our hearts were ready to break. We could not eat. After the meal, and about an hour’s rest, they began to repack and make preparations to proceed.”
“After these brutal men finished their slaughter, which took just a few moments, they started to loot our wagon and the bodies of the family they had killed. They smashed open the boxes with stones and clubs, stealing anything they found that could be useful to them. They took off the wheels of the wagon, ripped the covering off the frame, unyoked the animals, and detached them from the wagons. They began to pack up the little food we had left along with other items they had stolen, as if getting ready for a long journey. When they found a feather bed, they grabbed it, ripped it open, and scattered its contents everywhere, showing much curiosity and surprise, as if unsure what certain pieces of furniture and travel essentials we had were for. They selected some of these along with whatever food they could easily pack, tied them in bundles, and started down the hill the way they had come, driving us in front of them. As we went down the hill, we had no idea what they planned to do with us, but we feared they might take our lives through slow torture. Once we descended the hill, crossed the river, and traveled about half a mile along a dim trail through a dark, rough, and narrow [89] gorge in the hills, we reached an open area that had been an Indian camp before and stopped there. The Indians took off their packs, started a fire, and began preparing a meal in their own way. They boiled some of the beans they had taken from our wagon, mixed flour with water, and baked it in the ashes. They offered us some food, but did so in a mocking and insulting manner, laughing at every sign of our grief, which was almost too much for our hearts to bear. We couldn’t eat. After the meal, and about an hour of rest, they began to repack and get ready to move on.”
CHAPTER III.
Lorenzo Oatman—Conscious of most of the Scenes of the Massacre—The next Day he finds himself at the Foot of a rocky Declivity, over which he had fallen—Makes an Effort to walk—Starts for Pimole—His Feelings and Sufferings—Is attacked by Wolves—Then by two Indians, who are about to shoot him down—Their subsequent Kindness—They go on to the Place of Massacre—He meets the Wilders and Kellys—They take him back to Pimole—In about one Month gets well, and starts for Fort Yuma—Visits the Place of Massacre—His Feelings—Burial of the Dead—Reflections—The two Girls—Their Thoughts of Home and Friends—Conduct of their Captors—Disposition of the Stock—Cruelty to the Girls to hurry them on—Girls resolve not to proceed—Meet eleven Indians, who seek to kill Olive—Reasons for—Apaches defend her—Their Habits of Fear for their own Safety—Their Reception at the Apache Village—One Year—The Mohaves—Their second coming among the Apaches—Conversation of Olive and Mary—Purchased by the Mohaves—Avowed Reasons—Their Price—Danger during the Debate.
Lorenzo Oatman—Aware of most of the events from the massacre—The next day, he finds himself at the base of a steep rocky slope that he had fallen down—He tries to walk—Sets off for Pimole—His emotions and pain—He gets attacked by wolves—Then by two Native Americans, who are about to shoot him—Their later kindness—They head to the site of the massacre—He meets the Wilders and Kellys—They take him back to Pimole—In about a month, he recovers and sets off for Fort Yuma—Visits the site of the massacre—His feelings—Burial of the dead—Reflections—The two girls—Their thoughts of home and friends—Behavior of their captors—Condition of the livestock—Cruelty towards the girls to push them on—The girls decide not to continue—They encounter eleven Native Americans who try to kill Olive—Reasons for this—Apaches defend her—Their fears for their own safety—Their welcome at the Apache village—One year—The Mohaves—Their second visit among the Apaches—Conversation between Olive and Mary—Bought by the Mohaves—Stated reasons—Their price—Danger during the discussion.
In this chapter we ask the reader to trace with us the narrow and miraculous escape of Lorenzo Oatman, after being left for dead by the Apaches. He was the first to receive the death-dealing blow of the perpetrators of that horrid deed by which most of the family were taken from him. The last mention we made of him left him, under the effects of that blow, weltering in his blood. He shall tell his own story of the dreadful after-part. It has in it a candor, a freedom from the tinselings so often borrowed from a morbid[91] imagination, and thrown about artificial romance, that commends it to the reader, especially to the juvenile reader. It exhibits a presence of mind, courage, and resoluteness that, as an example, may serve as a light to cheer and inspirit that boy whose eye is now tracing this record, when he shall find himself stumbling amid mishaps and pitfalls in the future, and when seasons of darkness, like the deep, deep midnight, shall close upon his path:
In this chapter, we invite the reader to follow the narrow and miraculous escape of Lorenzo Oatman, who was left for dead by the Apaches. He was the first to receive the fatal blow from those responsible for the horrific act that took most of his family from him. The last mention we made of him left him, after that blow, bleeding on the ground. He will share his own story of the terrible aftermath. It has a sincerity and a lack of the embellishments often drawn from a twisted[91] imagination, wrapped in false romance, that makes it appealing to the reader, especially young readers. It shows a level-headedness, bravery, and determination that can serve as an example, providing inspiration and encouragement to the boy who is now reading this account, when he finds himself facing challenges and obstacles in the future, and when dark times, like the deepest midnight, close in on his path:
“I soon must have recovered my consciousness after I had been struck down, for I heard distinctly the repeated yells of those fiendish Apaches. And these I heard mingling in the most terrible confusion with the shrieks and cries of my dear parents, brothers, and sisters, calling, in the most pitiful, heart-rending tones, for ‘Help, help! In the name of God, cannot any one help us?’
“I must have regained consciousness shortly after I was struck down, because I clearly heard the repeated yells of those ruthless Apaches. Those yells blended in horrific chaos with the screams and cries of my beloved parents, brothers, and sisters, calling out in the most heartbreaking, desperate tones, ‘Help, help! In the name of God, can't anyone help us?’”
“To this day the loud wail sent up by our dear mother from that rough death-bed still rings in my ears. I heard the scream, shrill, and sharp, and long, of these defenseless, unoffending brothers and sisters, distinguishing the younger from the older as well as I could have done by their natural voice; and these constantly blending with the brutal, coarse laugh, and the wild, raving whooping of their murderers. Well do I remember coming to myself, with sensations as of waking from a long sleep, but which soon gave place to the dreadful reality; at which time all would be silent for a moment, and then the[92] silence broken by the low, subdued, but unintelligible gibberings of the Indians, intermingled with an occasional low, faint moan from some one of the family, as if in the last agonies of death. I could not move. I thought of trying to get up, but found I could not command a muscle or a nerve. I heard their preparations for leaving, and distinctly remember to have thought, at the time, that my heart had ceased to beat, and that I was about giving my last breath. I heard the sighs and moans of my sisters, heard them speak, knew the voice of Olive, but could not tell whether one or more was preserved with her.
“To this day, the loud wail from our dear mother on that rough deathbed still echoes in my ears. I heard the screams—sharp, high-pitched, and prolonged—of those defenseless brothers and sisters, distinguishing the younger from the older as clearly as I could have by their natural voices. These sounds constantly blended with the brutal, coarse laughter and the wild, frenzied whooping of their murderers. I remember regaining my senses, feeling as though I was waking from a long sleep, but that sensation quickly gave way to the terrifying reality. For a moment, everything was silent, and then the silence was broken by the low, muffled, but unintelligible murmurs of the Indians, mixed with an occasional soft, faint moan from one of the family members, as if in the final moments of life. I couldn’t move. I thought about trying to get up but realized I couldn’t command a single muscle or nerve. I heard them preparing to leave and distinctly remember thinking that my heart had stopped beating and that I was about to take my last breath. I heard the sighs and moans of my sisters, recognized Olive’s voice, but couldn’t tell if one or more of them were still alive with her.”
“While lying in this state, two of the wretches came up to me, rolling me over with their feet; they examined and rifled my pockets, took off my shoes and hat in a hurried manner; then laid hold of my feet and roughly dragged me a short distance, and then seemed to leave me for dead. During all this, except for a moment at a time, occasionally, I was perfectly conscious, but could not see. I thought each moment would be my last. I tried to move again and again, but was under the belief that life had gone from my body and limbs, and that a few more breathings would shut up my senses. There seemed a light spot directly over my head, which was gradually growing smaller, dwindling to a point. During this time I was conscious of emotions and thoughts peculiar and singular, aside from their relation[93] to the horrors about me. At one time (and it seemed hours) I was ranging through undefined, open space, with paintings and pictures of all imaginable sizes and shapes hung about me, as if at an immense distance, and suspended upon walls of ether. At another, strange and discordant sounds would grate on my ear, so unlike any that my ear ever caught, that it would be useless endeavoring to give a description of them. Then these would gradually die away, and there rolled upon my ear such strains of sweet music as completely ravished all my thoughts, and I was perfectly happy. And in all this I could not define myself; I knew not who I was, save that I knew, or supposed I knew, I had come from some far-off region, only a faint remembrance of which was borne along with me. But to attempt to depict all of what seemed a strange, actual experience, and that I now know to have been crowded into a few hours, would only excite ridicule; though there was something so fascinating and absorbing to my engaged mind, that I frequently long to reproduce its unearthly music and sights.
“While lying there, two of the miserable people came up to me, kicking me over with their feet; they searched my pockets, quickly took off my shoes and hat; then they grabbed my feet and roughly dragged me a short distance before leaving me for dead. Throughout this, except for brief moments, I was fully aware, but couldn’t see. I thought each moment would be my last. I tried to move again and again, but I felt like life had left my body and limbs, and that just a few more breaths would shut down my senses. There seemed to be a light spot directly above my head, slowly getting smaller until it dwindled to a point. During this time, I felt emotions and thoughts that were strange and unique, aside from their connection to the horrors around me. At one point (and it felt like hours), I was floating through undefined, open space, with images and pictures of all shapes and sizes hanging around me, as if they were far away on walls of ether. At another moment, strange and discordant sounds would grate on my ears, unlike anything I had ever heard, making it impossible to describe them. Then these sounds would gradually fade away, replaced by such sweet music that it completely captivated my thoughts, filling me with happiness. And through all this, I couldn’t define myself; I had no idea who I was, except that I knew, or thought I knew, I had come from some distant place, only a vague memory of which I carried with me. But to try to describe what felt like a strange, real experience—which I now know was crammed into just a few hours—would only invite ridicule; yet there was something so captivating and immersive for my engaged mind that I often long to recreate its otherworldly music and sights.[93]”
“After being left by the Indians, the thoughts I had, traces of which are still in my memory, were of opening my eyes, knowing perfectly my situation, and thinking still that each breath would be the last. The full moon was shining upon rock, and hill, and shrub about me; a more lovely evening indeed I never witnessed. I made an effort to turn my eye in[94] search of the place where I supposed my kindred were cold in death, but could not stir. I felt the blood upon my mouth, and found it still flowing from my ears and nose. All was still as the grave. Of the fate of the rest of the family I could not now determine accurately to myself, but supposed all of them, except two of the girls, either dead or in my situation. But no sound, no voice broke the stillness of these few minutes of consciousness; though upon them there rested the weight of an anguish, the torture and horror of which pen cannot report. I had a clear knowledge that two or more of my sisters were taken away alive. Olive I saw them snatch one side ere they commenced the general slaughter, and I had a faint consciousness of having heard the voice and sighs of little Mary Ann, after all else was hushed, save the hurrying to and fro of the Indians, while at their work of plunder.
“After the Indians left me, I remember opening my eyes and fully understanding my situation, thinking that each breath could be my last. The full moon lit up the rocks, hills, and shrubs around me; I had never seen a more beautiful evening. I tried to look for the place where I thought my family lay cold in death, but I couldn’t move. I felt blood on my mouth, still flowing from my ears and nose. Everything was as silent as the grave. I couldn’t accurately determine the fate of the rest of my family, but I assumed that all of them, except for two of the girls, were either dead or in the same situation as me. No sound, no voice broke the stillness of those few moments of awareness, although they were heavy with a sorrow that words can't describe. I knew for sure that two or more of my sisters had been taken alive. I saw them grab Olive before they started the general slaughter, and I faintly remember hearing the voice and cries of little Mary Ann after everything else went quiet, except for the rushing around of the Indians as they went about their looting.”
“The next period, the recollection of which conveys any distinct impression to my mind at this distance of time, was of again coming to myself, blind, but thinking my eyes were some way tied from without. As I rubbed them, and removed the clotted blood from my eyelids, I gathered strength to open them. The sun, seemingly from mid-heaven, was looking me full in the face. My head was beating, and at times reeling under the grasp of a most torturing pain. I looked at my worn and tattered clothes, and they were besmeared with blood. I felt[95] my head and found my scalp torn across the top. I found I had strength to turn my head, and it surprised me. I made an effort to get up, and succeeded in rising to my hands and knees; but then my strength gave way. I saw myself at the foot of a steep, rugged declivity of rocks, and all about me new. On looking up upon the rocks I discovered traces of blood marking the way by which I had reached my present situation from the brow above me. At seasons there would be a return of partial aberration, and derangement of my intellect. Against these I sought to brace myself, and study the where and wherefore of my awful situation. And I wish to record my gratitude to God for enabling me then and there to collect my thoughts, and retain my sanity.
The next period, which stands out in my memory after all this time, was when I slowly came to, blind, but thinking my eyes were somehow tied shut from the outside. As I rubbed them and cleaned the dried blood from my eyelids, I found the strength to open them. The sun, seemingly from directly overhead, was shining right in my face. My head was pounding, and at times it felt like it was spinning from an excruciating pain. I looked at my worn and tattered clothes, which were smeared with blood. I touched my head and felt that my scalp was torn across the top. Amazingly, I realized I was able to turn my head. I tried to get up and managed to rise to my hands and knees, but then my strength gave out. I found myself at the bottom of a steep, rocky slope, surrounded by unfamiliar scenery. Looking up at the rocks, I noticed bloodstains marking the path I had taken to get to my current spot from the ridge above. Occasionally, I would experience moments of confusion and distortion of my thoughts. I tried to steady myself and figure out how I ended up in this terrible situation. I want to express my gratitude to God for giving me the ability to gather my thoughts and maintain my sanity at that moment.
“I soon determined in my mind that I had either fallen, or been hurled down to my present position, from the place where I was first struck down. At first I concluded I had fallen myself, as I remembered to have made several efforts to get upon my hands and knees, but was baffled each time, and that during this I saw myself near a precipice of rocks, like that brow of the steep near me now, and that I plainly recognized as the same place, and now sixty feet or more above me. My consciousness now fully returned, and with it a painful appreciation of the dreadful tragedies of which my reaching my present situation had formed a part. I dwelt upon what had[96] overtaken my family-kin, and though I had no certain mode of determining, yet I concluded it must have been the day before. Especially would my heart beat toward my fond parents, and dwell upon their tragical and awful end: I thought of the weary weeks and months by which they had, at the dint of every possible exertion, borne us to this point; of the comparatively short distance that would have placed them beyond anxiety; of the bloody, horrid night that had closed in upon the troublous day of their lives.
“I soon decided that I had either fallen or been thrown down to my current position from where I was originally struck. At first, I thought I had fallen on my own, as I remembered trying several times to get onto my hands and knees but failing each time. During that, I saw myself near a rocky cliff, similar to the steep edge nearby, which I recognized as the same place, now sixty feet or more above me. My awareness returned fully, along with a painful realization of the terrible events that had led me to this point. I thought about what had happened to my family, and even though I had no way to be sure, I guessed it must have been the day before. My heart especially went out to my dear parents, and I dwelt on their tragic and horrifying fate: I thought of the long weeks and months they had spent, through every possible effort, bringing us to this moment; of the relatively short distance that could have saved them from worry; and of the bloody, horrific night that had descended after the troubled day of their lives."
“And then my thoughts would wander after those dear sisters; and scarcely could I retain steadiness of mind when I saw them, in thought, led away I knew not where, to undergo every ill and hardship, to suffer a thousand deaths at the hands of their heathen captors. I thought at times (being, I have no doubt, partially delirious) that my brain was loose, and was keeping up a constant rattling in my head, and accordingly I pressed my head tightly between my hands, that if possible I might retain it to gather a resolution for my own escape. When did so much crowd into so small a space or reflection before? Friends, that were, now re-presented themselves; but from them, now, my most earnest implorings for help brought out no hand of relief; and as I viewed them, surrounded with the pleasures and joys of their safe home-retreats, the contrast only plunged me deeper in despair. My old playmates now danced[97] before me again, those with whom I had caroled away the hours so merrily, and whom I had bidden the laughing, merry ‘adieu,’ only pitying them that they were denied the elysium of a romantic trip over the Plains. The scenes of sighs, and tears, and regrets that shrouded the hour of our departure from kindred and friends, and the weeping appeals they plied so earnestly to persuade us to desist from an undertaking so freighted with hazard, now rolled upon me to lacerate and torture these moments of suffocating gaspings for breath.
“And then my thoughts would wander to those dear sisters; and I could barely keep a steady mind when I imagined them, taken away I didn’t know where, to face every hardship, to suffer countless deaths at the hands of their pagan captors. At times, I thought (being, I’m sure, partly delirious) that my brain was loose and rattling in my head, so I pressed my head tightly between my hands, hoping to hold it together to muster a plan for my own escape. When has so much flooded into such a small space for reflection before? Friends, who were once there, now appeared again; but from them, my most earnest pleas for help brought no offer of relief; and as I saw them surrounded by the pleasures and joys of their safe homes, the contrast only deepened my despair. My old playmates danced[97] before me again, those with whom I had spent so many joyful hours, and whom I had waved goodbye to, only pitying them for being denied the bliss of a romantic journey across the Plains. The scenes of sighs, tears, and regrets that cloaked the moment of our departure from family and friends, and their heartfelt pleas to convince us to back away from an undertaking so full of danger, now overwhelmed me, tearing at these suffocating moments of gasping for breath.
“Then my own condition would come up, with new views of the unbroken gloom and despair that walled it in on every side, more impenetrable to the first ray of hope than the granite bulwarks about me to the light of the sun.
“Then my own situation would arise, with fresh perspectives on the relentless darkness and despair that surrounded it on every side, more impenetrable to the first glimmer of hope than the granite walls around me to the sunlight.”
“A boy of fourteen years, with the mangled remains of my own parents lying near by, my scalp torn open, my person covered with blood, alone, friendless, in a wild, mountain, dismal, wilderness region, exposed to the ravenous beasts, and more, to the ferocity of more than brutal savages and human-shaped demons! I had no strength to walk, my spirits crushed, my ambition paralyzed, my body mangled. At times I despaired, and prayed for death; again I revived, and prayed God for help. Sometimes, while lying flat on my back, my hands pressing my torn and blood-clothed head, with the hot sun pouring a full tide of its unwelcome heat upon[98] me, the very air a hot breath in my face, I gathered hope that I might yet look upon the white face again, and that I might live to rehearse the sad present in years to come. And thus bright flashes of hope and dark gloom-clouds would chase each other over the sky of my spirit, as if playing with my abandonment and unmitigated distress. ‘And O,’ thought I, ‘those sisters, shall I see them again? must they close their eyes among those ferocious man-animals?’ I grew sick and faint, dizziness shook my brain, and my senses fled. I again awoke from the delirium, partly standing, and making a desperate effort. I felt the thrill of a strong resolution. ‘I will get up,’ said I, ‘and will walk, or if not I will spend the last remnant of my shattered strength to crawl out of this place.’ I started, and slowly moved toward the rocks above me. I crept, snail-like, up the rock-stepped side of the table-land above me. As I drew near the top, having crawled almost fifty feet, I came in sight of the wagon wreck; then the scenes which had been wrought about it came back with horror, and nearly unloosed my hold upon the rocks. I could not look upon those faces and forms, yet they were within a few feet. The boxes, opened and broken, with numerous articles, were in sight. I could not trust my feelings to go further; ‘I have misery enough, why should I add fuel to the fire now already consuming me!’
A fourteen-year-old boy, with the mangled remains of my parents nearby, my scalp torn open, my body covered in blood, alone, friendless, in a wild, desolate mountain area, exposed to hungry beasts, and even worse, the brutality of savage humans and demonic figures! I had no strength to walk, my spirits crushed, my ambitions frozen, my body broken. Sometimes I despaired and wished for death; other times I rallied and prayed for God’s help. Occasionally, while lying flat on my back, pressing my blood-soaked hands against my wounded head, with the scorching sun beating down on me, the very air felt suffocating, I held onto hope that I might once again see a familiar white face and that I would survive to recount this sad moment in the future. Bright flashes of hope and dark clouds of despair chased each other across my spirit, toying with my feelings of abandonment and deep distress. ‘Oh,’ I thought, ‘will I see my sisters again? Will they close their eyes among those monstrous beings?’ I felt sick and faint, dizziness clouded my mind, and my senses slipped away. I awoke again from the delirium, partly standing, making a desperate effort. I felt a surge of determination. ‘I will get up,’ I said, ‘and I *will* walk, or if not, I will use the last bit of my shattered strength to crawl out of here.’ I began to move slowly toward the rocks above me. I crawled, inching my way up the rocky slope of the plateau. As I neared the top, having crawled nearly fifty feet, I caught sight of the wrecked wagon; then the horrifying memories of the events that unfolded there flooded back, almost making me lose my grip on the rocks. I couldn’t bear to look at those faces and bodies, yet they were just a few feet away. The boxes, opened and broken, strewn with various items, were visible. I couldn’t trust my emotions to go any further; ‘I’ve suffered enough—why should I add more pain to the fire that's already consuming me?’
“I turned away, and began to crawl toward the[99] east, round the brow of the hill. After carefully, and with much pain, struggling all the while against faintness, crawling some distance, I found myself at the slope leading down to the Ford of the Gila, where I plainly saw the wagon track we had made, as I supposed, the day before. The hot sun affected me painfully; its burning rays kindled my fever, already oppressive, to the boiling point. I felt a giant determination urging me on. Frequently my weariness and faintness would bring me to the ground[100] several times in a few moments. Then I would crawl aside, (as I did immediately after crossing the river,) drag myself under some mountain shrub for escape from the sun, bathe my fevered head in its friendly shade, and lay me to rest. Faint as I was from loss of blood, and a raging inward thirst, these, even, were less afflicting than the meditations and reflections that, unbidden, would at times steal upon my mind, and lash it to a perfect phrenzy with agonizing remembrances. The groans of those parents, brothers, and sisters, haunted me with the grim, fiend-like faces of their murderers, and the flourishing of their war-clubs; the convulsive throbs of little Mary Ann would fill my mind with sensations as dreary as if my traveling had been among the tombs.
I turned away and started to crawl toward the[99] east, around the top of the hill. After struggling through a lot of pain and fighting against faintness, I crawled for a while and found myself at the slope leading down to the Ford of the Gila, where I clearly saw the wagon track we had made, as I thought, the day before. The hot sun affected me painfully; its burning rays intensified my already unbearable fever to a boiling point. I felt a massive determination pushing me forward. Often, my exhaustion and faintness would make me fall to the ground[100] several times in just a few moments. Then I would crawl away, (just like I did right after crossing the river,) drag myself under some mountain shrub to escape the sun, bathe my feverish head in its friendly shade, and try to rest. Although I was weak from blood loss and suffering from a raging thirst, these were still less tormenting than the thoughts that would occasionally invade my mind, whipping it into a frenzy with agonizing memories. The groans of those parents, brothers, and sisters haunted me, along with the haunting, monstrous faces of their killers and the swinging of their war clubs; the convulsive throes of little Mary Ann filled my mind with feelings as bleak as if I had been traveling among the tombs.
“‘O my God!’ said I, ‘am I alive? My poor father and mother, where are they? And are my sisters alive? or are they suffering death by burning? Shall I see them again?’
“‘Oh my God!’ I said, ‘Am I alive? Where are my poor father and mother? Are my sisters alive? Or are they dying in flames? Will I see them again?’”
“Thus I cogitated, and wept, and sighed, until sleep kindly shut out the harrowing thoughts. I must have slept for three hours, for when I woke the sun was behind the western hills. I felt refreshed, though suffering still from thirst. The road crosses the bend in the river twice; to avoid this, I made my way over the bluff spur that turns the road and river to the north. I succeeded after much effort in sustaining myself upon my feet, with a cane. I walked slowly on, and gained strength and courage[101] that inspired within some hope of my escape. I traveled on, only taking rest two or three times during that evening and whole night. I made in all about fifteen miles by the next day-break. About eleven o’clock of the next day I came to a pool of standing water; I was nearly exhausted when I reached it and lay me down by it, and drank freely, though the water was warm and muddy. I had no sooner slaked my thirst than I fell asleep and slept for some time. I awoke partially delirious, believing that my brain was trying to jump out of my head, while my hands were pressed to my head to keep it together, and prevent the exit of my excited brain. When I had proceeded about ten miles, which I had made by the middle of the afternoon, I suddenly became faint, my strength failed, and I fell to the ground. I was at the time upon a high table-land, sandy and barren. I marveled to know whether I might be dying; I was soon unconscious. Late in the afternoon I was awakened by some strange noise; I soon recollected my situation, and the noise, which I now found to be the barking of dogs or wolves, grew louder and approached nearer. In a few moments I was surrounded by an army of coyotes and gray wolves. I was lying in the sun, and was faint from the effects of its heat. I struggled to get to a small tree near by, but could not. They were now near enough for me to almost reach them, smelling, snuffing, and growling as if holding a meeting to see which should be first[102] to plunge his sharp teeth in my flesh, and first to gorge his lank stomach upon my almost bloodless carcass. I was excited with fear, and immediately sprang to my feet and raised a yell; and as I rose, struck the one nearest me with my hand. He started back, and the rest gave way a little. This was the first utterance I had made since the massacre. These unprincipled gormandizers, on seeing me get up and hurl a stone at them, ran off a short distance, then turned and faced me; when they set up one of the[103] most hideous, doleful howlings that I ever heard from any source. As it rang out for several minutes upon the still evening air, and echoed from crag to crag, it sent the most awful sensations of dread and loneliness thrilling through my whole frame. ‘A fit requiem for the dead,’ thought I. I tried to scatter them, but they seemed bent upon supplying their stomachs by dividing my body between them, and thus completing the work left unfinished by their brothers, the Apaches.
“Thus I thought, cried, and sighed, until sleep kindly shut out the troubling thoughts. I must have slept for three hours because when I woke, the sun was setting behind the western hills. I felt refreshed, though still suffering from thirst. The road crosses the bend in the river twice; to avoid this, I made my way over the bluff spur that leads the road and river to the north. After much effort, I managed to stay on my feet with a cane. I walked slowly on, gaining strength and courage that sparked some hope for my escape. I continued, resting only two or three times that evening and the whole night. By the next daybreak, I had covered about fifteen miles. Around eleven o’clock the next day, I came across a pool of stagnant water; I was nearly exhausted when I reached it, collapsed by it, and drank eagerly, even though the water was warm and muddy. No sooner had I quenched my thirst than I fell asleep and slept for a while. I woke up partially delirious, convinced my brain was trying to jump out of my head, pressing my hands to my head to keep it together and prevent my excited brain from escaping. After walking about ten miles, which I had covered by the middle of the afternoon, I suddenly felt faint, my strength gave out, and I fell to the ground. I was on a high, sandy, barren plateau. I wondered if I might be dying; soon I lost consciousness. Late in the afternoon, I was awakened by some strange noise; I quickly remembered where I was, and the noise, which I now realized was the barking of dogs or wolves, grew louder and closer. In a few moments, I was surrounded by a pack of coyotes and gray wolves. I lay in the sun, faint from its heat. I struggled to get to a small tree nearby but couldn’t. They were now close enough for me to almost touch them, sniffing and growling as if deciding who would be first to sink his sharp teeth into my flesh and feast on my almost bloodless body. I was filled with terror, sprang to my feet, and yelled; as I rose, I struck the one nearest me with my hand. It jumped back, and the rest shuffled back a bit. This was the first sound I had made since the massacre. These greedy creatures, seeing me get up and throw a stone at them, ran off a short distance, then turned back to face me; they unleashed one of the most horrific, mournful howls I’ve ever heard. As it rang out for several minutes into the still evening air, echoing from rock to rock, it sent chills of dread and loneliness through my entire body. ‘A perfect requiem for the dead,’ I thought. I tried to scatter them, but they seemed determined to satisfy their hunger by sharing my body between them, completing the job left unfinished by their Apache companions.”
“I had come now to think enough of the chance for my life, to covet it as a boon worth preserving. But I had serious fears when I saw with what boldness and tenacity they kept upon my track, as I armed myself with a few rocks and pushed on. The excitement of this scene fully roused me, and developed physical strength that I had not been able before to command. The sun had now reached the horizon, and the first shades of lonely night lay upon the distant gorges and hill-sides. I kept myself supplied with rocks, occasionally hurling one at the more insolent of this second tribe of savages. They seemed determined, however, to force an acquaintance. At times they would set up one of their wild concerts, and grow furious as if newly enraged at my escape. Then they would huddle about, fairly besetting my steps. I was much frightened, but knew of only one course to take. After becoming weary and faint with hunger and thirst, some time after dark I[104] feared I should faint, and before morning be devoured by them. Late in the evening they called a halt, for a moment stood closely huddled in the road behind me, as if wondering what blood-clad ghost from some other sphere could be treading this unfriendly soil. They were soon away, to my glad surprise; and ere midnight the last echo of their wild yells had died upon the distant hills to the north. I traveled nearly all night. The cool night much relieved the pain in my head, but compelled me to keep up beyond my strength, to prevent suffering from cold. I have no remembrance of aught from about two to four o’clock of that night, until about nine of the next day, save the wild, troublous dreams that disturbed my sleep. I dreamed of Indians, of bloodshed, of my sisters, that they were being put to death by slow tortures, that I was with them, and my turn was coming soon. When I came to myself I had hardly strength to move a muscle; it was a long time before I could get up. I concluded I must perish, and meditated seriously the eating of the flesh from my arm to satisfy my hunger and prevent starvation. I knew I had not sufficient of life to last to Pimole at this rate, and concluded it as well to lie there and die, as to put forth more of painful effort.
“I had begun to value my life enough to see it as something worth fighting for. But I was seriously scared when I noticed how boldly and persistently they were tracking me while I armed myself with a few rocks and kept moving forward. The intensity of the situation fully energized me and brought out physical strength I hadn’t been able to tap into before. The sun had set, and the first shadows of the lonely night were settling over the distant valleys and hillsides. I made sure to keep my supply of rocks up, sometimes throwing one at the more aggressive members of this second group of savages. They seemed bent on getting to know me. Occasionally, they would break into one of their wild chants and become enraged as if my escape had provoked them. Then they would crowd around, practically blocking my way. I was very frightened, but I knew I had only one option. After becoming exhausted and faint from hunger and thirst, I feared I would collapse sometime after dark, and before morning, I might be caught and eaten by them. Late that evening, they paused for a moment, huddled closely together behind me, almost as if they were curious about what bloody ghost from another world could be walking this hostile territory. To my relief, they soon left, and by midnight, the last echoes of their wild screams faded in the distant hills to the north. I traveled nearly all night. The cool air provided some relief for the pain in my head, but made me push myself beyond my limits to avoid freezing. I barely remember anything from around two to four o’clock that night until about nine the next morning, except for the wild and troubling dreams that disturbed my sleep. I dreamed of Indians, of bloodshed, of my sisters enduring slow tortures, and that I was with them, next in line for such a fate. When I finally came to, I could barely move; it took a long time for me to get up. I thought I was going to die and seriously considered eating the flesh from my arm to ease my hunger and stave off starvation. I knew I didn’t have enough strength to last until I reached Pimole this way, and figured it would be just as well to lie there and die rather than endure more painful effort.”
“In the midst of these musings, too dreadful and full of horror to be described, I roused and started. About noon I was passing through a dark cañon,[105] nearly overhung with dripping rocks; here I slaked my thirst, and was about turning a short corner, when two red-shirted Pimoles, mounted upon fine American horses, came in sight. They straightened in their stirrups, drew their bows, with arrows pointed at me. I raised my hand to my head and beckoned to them, and speaking in Spanish, begged them not to shoot. Quick as thought, when I spoke they dropped their bows, and rode up to me. I soon recognized one of them as an Indian with whom[106] I had been acquainted at Pimole Village. They eyed me closely for a few minutes, when my acquaintance discovering through my disfigured features who it was, that I was one of the family that had gone on a little before, dismounted, laid hold of me, and embraced me with every expression of pity and condolence that could throb in an American heart. Taking me by the hand they asked me what could have happened. I told them as well as I could, and of the fate of the rest of the family. They took me one side under a tree, and laid me upon their blankets. They then took from their saddle a piece of their ash-baked bread, and a gourd of water. I ate the piece of bread, and have often thought of the mercy it was they had no more, for I might have easily killed myself by eating too much; my cravings were uncontrollable. They hung up the gourd of water in reach, and charged me to remain until they might return, promising to carry me to Pimole. After sleeping a short time I awoke, and became fearful to trust myself with these Pimoles. They had gone on to the scene of the massacre; it was near night; I adjusted their blankets and laid them one side, and commenced the night’s travel refreshed, and not a little cheered. But I soon found my body racked with more pain, and oppressed with more weariness than ever. I kept up all night, most of the time traveling. It was the loneliest, most horror-struck night of my life. Glad was I to mark the first[107] streaks of the fourth morning. Never did twilight shine so bright, or seem empowered to chase so much of darkness away.
“In the middle of these thoughts, too terrifying and full of horror to express, I jolted awake. Around noon, I was walking through a dark canyon,[105] nearly covered with dripping rocks. Here, I quenched my thirst and was about to turn a sharp corner when two men in red shirts, riding beautiful American horses, appeared. They straightened up in their saddles, pulled out their bows, aiming arrows at me. I raised my hand to my head and motioned to them, and speaking in Spanish, pleaded with them not to shoot. In an instant, as soon as I spoke, they lowered their bows and rode up to me. I quickly recognized one of them as an Indian I had known at Pimole Village. They examined me closely for a few minutes, and when my acquaintance realized who I was through my disfigured features, that I was one of the family that had gone ahead, he dismounted, grabbed me, and embraced me with all the compassion and concern that could be felt in an American heart. Taking my hand, they asked what had happened. I told them as best as I could, including the fate of the rest of the family. They led me to the side under a tree and laid me on their blankets. They then took a piece of their ash-baked bread and a gourd of water from their saddle. I ate the piece of bread, and I often think about how fortunate it was that they didn’t have more, as I could have easily overindulged; my hunger was overwhelming. They hung the gourd of water within reach and urged me to stay put until they returned, promising to take me to Pimole. After resting for a short while, I woke up and became anxious about trusting these Pimoles. They had gone to the site of the massacre; it was getting dark; I adjusted their blankets and set them aside, then started my night’s journey feeling refreshed and somewhat encouraged. But soon I realized my body was in more pain and I felt more exhausted than ever. I kept moving all night, mostly traveling. It was the loneliest, most terrifying night of my life. I was relieved to see the first[107] light of the fourth morning. Never had twilight appeared so bright or seemed so capable of driving away darkness.”
“Cheered for a few moments, I hastened my steps, staggering as I went; I found that I was compelled to rest oftener than usual, I plainly saw I could not hold out much longer. My head was becoming inflamed within and without, and in places on my scalp was putrid. About mid-forenoon, after frequent attempts to proceed, I crawled under a shrub and was soon asleep, I slept two or three hours undisturbed. ‘O my God!’ were the words with which I woke, ‘could I get something to eat, and some one to dress my wounds, I might yet live.’ I had now a desire to sleep continually. I resisted this with all the power I had. While thus musing I cast my eyes down upon a long winding valley through which the road wandered, and plainly saw moving objects; I was sure they were Indians, and at the thought my heart sank within me. I meditated killing myself. For one hour I kept my aching eyes upon the strange appearance, when, all at once, as they rose upon a slight hill, I plainly recognized two white covered wagons. O what a moment was that. Hope, joy, confidence, now for the first time seemed to mount my soul, and hold glad empire over all my pains, doubts, and fears. In the excitement I lost my consciousness, and waked not until disturbed by some noise near me. I opened my eyes, and[108] two covered wagons were halting close to me, and Robert was approaching me. I knew him, but my own appearance was so haggard and unnatural, it was some time before he detected who that ‘strange-looking boy, covered with blood, hatless and shoeless, could be, his visage scarred, and he pale as a ghost fresh from Pandemonium.’ After looking for some time, slowly and cautiously approaching, he broke out: ‘My God, Lorenzo! in the name of heaven, what, Lorenzo, has happened?’ I felt my heart strangely swell in my bosom, and I could scarcely believe my sight. ‘Can it be?’ I thought, ‘can it be that this is a familiar white face?’ I could not speak; my heart could only pour out its emotions in the streaming tears that flowed most freely over my face. When I recovered myself sufficiently, I began to speak of the fate of the rest of the family. They could not speak, some of them; those tender-hearted women wept most bitterly, and sobbed aloud, begging me to desist, and hide the rest of the truth from them.
“Cheered for a few moments, I quickened my steps, staggering as I went; I realized I had to rest more often than usual and could clearly see that I wouldn’t last much longer. My head felt inflamed inside and out, and in some spots on my scalp, it was rotting. Around mid-morning, after several attempts to move forward, I crawled under a bush and soon fell asleep, resting for two or three undisturbed hours. ‘Oh my God!’ were the words with which I woke, ‘if I could just get something to eat and someone to dress my wounds, I might still survive.’ I now had a constant desire to sleep. I fought against it with all the strength I had. While I was thinking, I looked down upon a long winding valley where the road meandered and clearly saw moving figures; I was sure they were Indians, and the thought made my heart sink. I contemplated ending my own life. For an hour, I kept my tired eyes fixed on the strange sight when suddenly, as they rose on a slight hill, I recognized two white-covered wagons. Oh, what a moment that was. Hope, joy, and confidence finally surged in my soul, conquering all my pain, doubts, and fears. In my excitement, I lost consciousness and didn’t wake until I heard some noise nearby. I opened my eyes, and[108] the two covered wagons had stopped close to me, and Robert was approaching. I recognized him, but my own appearance was so haggard and unnatural that it took him a while to realize who that ‘strange-looking boy, covered with blood, hatless and shoeless, with scars on his face and pale as a ghost fresh from hell,’ could be. After watching for a bit, slowly and cautiously approaching, he exclaimed, ‘My God, Lorenzo! In the name of heaven, what happened to you, Lorenzo?’ I felt my heart swell strangely in my chest, and I could hardly believe my eyes. ‘Could it be?’ I thought, ‘could it really be that this is a familiar white face?’ I couldn’t speak; my heart could only express its emotions through the tears that flowed freely down my face. Once I gathered myself enough, I started to talk about what happened to the rest of the family. Some of them couldn’t speak; those tender-hearted women cried bitterly and sobbed loudly, begging me to stop and spare them the rest of the truth.
“They immediately chose the course of prudence, and resolved not to venture with so small a company, where we had met such a doom. Mr. Wilder prepared me some bread and milk, which, without any necessity for a sharpening process, my appetite, for some reason, relished very well. They traveled a few miles on the back track that night, and camped. I received every attention and kindness that a true[109] sympathy could minister. We camped where a gurgling spring sent the clear cold water to the surface; and here I refreshed myself with draughts of the purest of beverages, cleansed my wounds, and bathed my aching head and bruised body in one of nature’s own baths. The next day we were safe at Pimole ere night came on. When the Indians learned what had happened, they, with much vehemence, charged it upon the Yumas; but for this we made allowance, as a deadly hostility burned between these tribes. Mr. Kelly and Mr. Wilder resolved upon proceeding immediately to the place of massacre, and burying the dead.
“They quickly decided to play it safe and chose not to head out with such a small group, especially after experiencing such a tragedy. Mr. Wilder made me some bread and milk, which, for some reason, I really enjoyed without needing to sharpen my appetite. That night, they retraced a few miles and set up camp. I received all the care and kindness that true[109] sympathy could offer. We camped by a gurgling spring that brought clear, cold water to the surface; there, I quenched my thirst with the purest water, cleaned my wounds, and soaked my aching head and bruised body in one of nature’s own baths. The next day, we arrived safely at Pimole before nightfall. When the locals found out what had happened, they passionately blamed the Yumas, but we understood this animosity, as there was deep hostility between these tribes. Mr. Kelly and Mr. Wilder decided to head straight to the site of the massacre to bury the dead.
“Accordingly, early the next day, with two Mexicans and several Pimoles, they started. They returned after an absence of three days, and reported that they could find but little more than the bones of six persons, and that they were able to find and distinguish the bodies of all but those of Olive and Mary Ann. If they had found the bodies of my sisters the news would have been less dreadful to me than the tidings that they had been carried off by the Indians. But my suspicions were now confirmed, and I could only see them as the victims of a barbarous captivity. During their absence, and for some time after, I was severely and dangerously ill, but with the kind attention and nursing rendered me I began after a week to revive. We were now only waiting the coming that way of some persons[110] who might be westward bound, to accompany them to California. When we had been there two weeks, six men came into Pimole, who, on learning of our situation, kindly consented to keep with us until we could reach Fort Yuma. The Kellys and Wilders had some time before abandoned their notion of a year’s stay at Pimole. We were soon again upon that road, with every step of which I now had a painful familiarity. On the sixth day we reached that place, of all others the most deeply memory-written. I have no power to describe, nor can tongue or pen proclaim the feelings that heaved my sorrowing heart as I reached the fatal spot. I could hear still the echo of those wild shrieks and hellish whoops, reverberating along the mountain cliffs! those groans, those awful groans, could it be my imagination, or did they yet live in pleading echo among the numerous caverns on either hand? Every footfall startled me, and seemed to be an intruder upon the chambers of the dead!
“Early the next day, with two Mexicans and several Pimoles, they set off. They returned after being away for three days and reported that they could find hardly anything more than the bones of six people, and that they were able to identify the bodies of everyone except for Olive and Mary Ann. If they had found my sisters' bodies, the news would have been less terrible to me than the information that they had been taken by the Indians. But my fears were now confirmed, and I could only think of them as victims of a brutal captivity. During their absence, and for some time after, I was seriously and dangerously ill, but thanks to the kind care and nursing I received, I started to improve after a week. We were just waiting for some people[110] who were traveling westward to come our way so we could join them on the trip to California. After we had been there for two weeks, six men arrived in Pimole who, upon hearing about our situation, kindly agreed to stay with us until we could reach Fort Yuma. The Kellys and Wilders had long since given up their plans for a year-long stay in Pimole. We were soon back on that road, each step filled with a painful familiarity. On the sixth day, we arrived at that place, the one most etched in my memory. I can’t describe, nor can anyone adequately express the feelings that surged in my grieving heart as I approached that tragic spot. I could still hear the echoes of those wild shrieks and terrifying yells reverberating along the mountain cliffs! Those groans, those awful groans, was it just my imagination, or did they still linger in desperate echoes among the many caves on either side? Every step startled me, feeling like an intrusion into the realms of the dead!
“There were dark thoughts in my mind, and I felt that this was a charnel-house that had plundered our household of its bloom, its childhood, and its stay! I marked the precise spot where the work of death commenced. My eyes would then gaze anxiously and long upon the high, wild mountains, with their forests and peaks that now embosomed all of my blood that were still alive! I traced the footprints of their captors, and of those who had laid my parents[111] beneath my feet. I sighed to wrap myself in their death-robe, and with them sleep my long, last sleep! But it was haunted ground, and to tarry there alive was more dreadful than the thought of sharing their repose. I hastened away. I pray God to save me in future from the dark thoughts that gloomed my mind on turning my back upon that spot; and the reader from experiencing kindred sorrow. With the exception of about eighteen miles of desert, we had a comfortable week of travel to Fort Yuma. I still suffered much, at times was seriously worse, so that my life was despaired of; but more acute were my mental than my physical sufferings.
“There were dark thoughts in my mind, and I felt like this was a graveyard that had robbed our home of its joy, its childhood, and its support! I marked the exact spot where death began. My eyes would then anxiously linger on the high, wild mountains, with their forests and peaks that now held all of my living blood! I traced the footprints of their captors, and of those who had laid my parents[111] beneath me. I sighed to wrap myself in their death-shroud, hoping to sleep my long, last sleep with them! But it was cursed ground, and staying there alive felt worse than the idea of sharing their rest. I hurried away. I pray God to protect me in the future from the dark thoughts that clouded my mind as I turned my back on that place; and I wish the reader to be spared from experiencing similar sorrow. Aside from about eighteen miles of desert, we had a comfortable week of travel to Fort Yuma. I still suffered a lot, sometimes feeling seriously worse, leading to fears for my life; but my mental anguish was sharper than my physical pain.
“At the Fort every possible kindness, with the best of medical skill, ministered to my comfort and hastened my recovery. To Dr. Hewitt I owe, and must forever owe, a debt of gratitude which I can never return. The sense of obligations I still cherish finds but a poor expression in words. He became a parent to me; and kindly extended his guardianship and unabating kindness, when the force was moved to San Diego, and then he took me to San Francisco, at a time when, but for his counsel and his affectionate oversight, I might have been turned out to wreck upon the cold world.
“At the Fort, every possible kindness, along with the best medical care, was provided to make me comfortable and speed up my recovery. I owe, and will always owe, Dr. Hewitt a debt of gratitude that I can never repay. The feelings of obligation I still hold don’t really come across well in words. He became like a parent to me; he kindly continued to look after me with unwavering kindness when the force moved to San Diego, and then he took me to San Francisco, at a time when, without his advice and caring support, I might have been left to struggle in the harsh world.”
“Here we found that Doctor Lecount had done all in his power to get up and hasten a party of men to our relief; but he was prevented by the commander, a Mr. Heinsalman, who was guilty of an unexplainable,[112] if not an inexcusable delay—a delay that was an affliction to the doctor, and a calamity to us. He seemed deaf to every appeal for us in our distressed condition. His conduct, if we had been a pack of hungry wolves, could not have exhibited more total recklessness. The fact of our condition reached the Fort at almost as early an hour as it would if the animals of the doctor had been retained, and there were a number of humane men at the Fort who volunteered to rush to our relief; but no permission could be obtained from the commander. If he still lives, it is to know and remember, that by a prompt action at that time, according to the behests and impulse of a principle of ‘humanity to man,’ he would have averted our dreadful doom. No language can fathom such cruelty. He was placed there to protect the defenseless of his countrymen; and to suffer an almost destitute family, struggling amid dangers and difficulties, to perish for want of relief that he knew he might have extended, rolls upon him a responsibility in the inhuman tragedy that followed his neglect, that will haunt him through eternity. There were men there who nobly stepped forward to assume the danger and labor of the prayed-for relief, and around them clusters the light of gratitude, the incense of the good; but he who neglects the destitute, the hungry, the imperiled, proclaims his companionship with misanthropists, and hews his own road to a prejudged disgrace. After several days[113] he reluctantly sent out two men, who hastened on toward Pimole until they came to the place of the massacre, and finding what had happened, and that the delay had been followed by such a brutal murder of the family for whose safety and rescue they had burned to encounter the perils of this desert way, sick at heart, and indignant at this cruel, let-alone policy, they returned to the Fort; though not until they had exhausted their scant supply of provisions in search of the girls, of whose captivity they had learned. May Heaven bless these benefactors, and pour softening influences upon their hard-hearted commander.”
“Here we found that Dr. Lecount had done everything he could to organize a group of men to help us, but he was stopped by the commander, Mr. Heinsalman, who caused an unexplainable, if not inexcusable, delay—a delay that was a burden to the doctor and a disaster for us. He seemed deaf to every request for assistance as we suffered. His actions, even if we had been a pack of hungry wolves, couldn’t have shown more complete indifference. News of our plight reached the Fort almost as quickly as it would have if the doctor’s animals had been sent, and several compassionate men at the Fort volunteered to rush to our aid; however, the commander refused to grant permission. If he is still alive, it is to know and remember that with prompt action at that time, based on a principle of ‘humanity towards man,’ he could have prevented our dire fate. No words can express such cruelty. He was in that position to protect the defenseless among his countrymen; allowing a nearly destitute family to struggle amidst danger and hardship without the help he could have provided puts a heavy burden on him for the inhumane tragedy that resulted from his neglect, one that will haunt him for eternity. There were men who bravely stepped forward to take on the danger and work needed for our hoped-for rescue, and they are surrounded by the light of gratitude and the praise of the good; but he who neglects the needy, the starving, the endangered, aligns himself with misanthropes and paves his own path to disgrace. After several days[113], he reluctantly sent out two men, who hurried toward Pimole until they reached the site of the massacre. Upon discovering what had happened, and that the delay had led to such a brutal murder of the family for whose safety and rescue they had been eager to face the dangers of this harsh route, they returned to the Fort, heartsick and outraged by this cruel, hands-off policy; though not before they had used up their limited supply of provisions while searching for the girls, of whom they had learned were captured. May Heaven bless these heroes and soften the heart of their callous commander.”
The mind instinctively pauses, and, suspended between wonder and horror, dwells with most intense interest upon a scene like the one presented above. Look at the faint pointings to the reality, yet the best that art can inscribe, furnished by the plate. Two timid girls, one scarcely fourteen, the other a delicate, sweet-spirited girl of not eight summers. Trembling with fear, swaying and reeling under the wild storm of a catastrophe bursting upon them when they had been lulled into the belief that their danger-thronged path had been well-nigh passed, and the fury of which exceeded all that the most excited imagination could have painted, these two girls, eye-witnesses to a brutal, bloody affray which had smitten father, mother, brothers, and sisters, robbing them in an instant of friends and friendly protection,[114] and cast themselves, they knew not where, upon the perpetrators of all this butchery, whose tender mercies they had only to expect would be cruelty itself. That brother, that oldest brother, weltering in his blood, perfectly conscious of all that was transpiring. The girls wishing that a kindred fate had ended their own sufferings, and preserved them by a horrible death from a more horrible after-part, placing them beyond the reach of savage arm and ferocity. O what an hour was that! What a world of paralyzing agonies were pressed into that one short hour! It was an “ocean in a tear, a whirlwind in a sigh, an eternity in a moment.” Unoffending, innocent, yet their very souls throbbing with woe they had never merited. See them but a little before, wearied with the present, but happy in the prospect of a fast approaching termination of their journey. A band of Indians, stalwart, stout, and fierce-looking came into the camp, scantily clad, and what covering they had borrowed from the wild beasts, as if to furnish an appropriate badge of their savage nature and design. They cover their weapons under their wolf-skins; they warily steal upon this unprotected family, and by deceiving pretenses of friendship blunt their apprehensions of danger, and make them oblivious of a gathering doom. They smoke the pacific pipe, and call themselves Pimoles who are on their way to Fort Yuma. Then secretly they concoct their hellish plot in their own tongue,[115] with naught but an involuntary glance of their serpent eyes to flash or indicate the infernality of their treacherous hearts. When every preparation is made by the family to proceed, no defense studied or thought necessary, then these hideous man-animals spring upon them with rough war-clubs and murder them in cold blood; and, as if to strew their hellish way with the greatest possible amount of anguish, they compel these two girls to witness all the barbarity that broke upon the rest, and to read therein what horrors hung upon their own future living death. O what depths and deeds of darkness and crime are sometimes locked up in that heart where the harmonies of a passion-restraining principle and reason have never been waked up! How slender every foundation for any forecasting upon the character of its doings, when trying emergences are left an appeal to its untamed and unregulated propensities!
The mind instinctively pauses, caught between amazement and dread, and intensely focuses on a scene like the one described above. Look at the faint hints of reality captured by the image. Two scared girls, one barely fourteen, the other a delicate, sweet-natured child who isn’t even eight. Shaken with fear, swaying and staggering under the onslaught of a disaster hitting them when they thought they had passed the worst of their dangerous journey—the sheer terror far beyond anything their wildest imaginations could conjure—these two girls witness a brutal, bloody fight that has struck down their father, mother, brothers, and sisters, instantly stripping them of friends and safety, and leaving them, unsure, in the grip of those responsible for the slaughter, whose so-called kindness they only expected to turn into cruelty. That brother, the oldest one, lying in a pool of his own blood, fully aware of everything happening around him. The girls wished that a similar fate had taken their lives, saving them from further suffering and an even worse aftermath, placing them beyond the reach of violent hands and savagery. Oh, what an hour that was! What a torment of paralyzing anguish was packed into that one short hour! It was an “ocean in a tear, a whirlwind in a sigh, an eternity in a moment.” Innocent and blameless, yet their very souls ached with sorrow they didn’t deserve. Just a little while before, they were worn out by their journey but happy at the thought that they were nearing its end. A group of strong, fierce-looking Indians entered the camp, scantily dressed, and whatever clothes they wore borrowed from wild animals, as if to mark their savage nature and intent. They hid their weapons beneath wolf skins; they stealthily approached this defenseless family, using false pretenses of friendship to dull their sense of danger and blind them to an impending doom. They smoked a peace pipe and called themselves Pimoles on their way to Fort Yuma. Then, in hushed tones, they crafted their wicked plot, exchanging only brief glances with their serpent-like eyes that hinted at the treachery in their hearts. When the family prepared to move on, unguarded and believing there was no need for defense, these monstrous creatures sprang upon them with heavy war clubs and murdered them in cold blood. As if to maximize the pain, they forced the two girls to witness the barbarity inflicted on the others and to realize the horrors that awaited them in their own living nightmare. Oh, what depths of darkness and crime hide in the hearts of those never stirred by the harmonies of reason and moral restraint! How weak the basis for predicting the actions of such a heart when faced with difficult circumstances that unleash its untamed and reckless instincts!
The work of plunder follows the work of slaughter. The dead bodies were thrown about in the rudest manner, and pockets searched, boxes broken and plundered, and soon as they are fully convinced that the work of spoils-taking is completed, and they discover no signs of remaining life (which they hunted for diligently) to awaken suspicions of detection, they prepare with live spoils, human and brute, to depart.
The act of looting comes right after the killing. The bodies were carelessly tossed around, pockets were searched, and boxes were smashed and looted. Once they were sure the looting was done and found no signs of life left (which they searched for intently) that might raise any alarm about being caught, they got ready to leave with their living spoils, both human and animal.
“Soon after,” continues Olive, “we camped. A[116] fire was struck by means of flints and wild cotton, which they carried for the purpose. The cattle were allowed to range upon the rock-feed, which abounded; and even with this unnatural provision, they were secure against being impelled by hunger far from camp, as they scarcely had strength to move. Then came the solid dough, made of water and flour, baked stone-hard in the hot ashes, and then soaked in bean-soup; then the smoking of pipes by some, while others lounged lazily about the camp, filled up the hour of our tarrying here. Food was offered me, but how could I eat to prolong a life I now loathed. I felt neither sensations of hunger nor a desire to live. Could I have done it, I should probably have ended my life during moments of half-delirious, crushing anguish, that some of the time rolled upon me with a force sufficient to divide soul from body. But I was narrowly watched by those worse than fiends, to whom every expression of my grief was occasion for merry-making. I dwelt upon these awful realities, yet, at times, such I could not think them to be, until my thoughts would become confused. Mangled as I knew they were, I longed to go back and take one look, one long, last, farewell look in the faces of my parents and those dear brothers. Could I but go back and press the hands of those dear ones, though cold in death, I would then consent to go on! There was Lucy, about seventeen years of age, a dear girl of a sweet, mild[117] spirit, never angry. She had been a mother to me when our parents were absent or sick. She had borne the peculiar burden falling upon the oldest of a family of children, with evenness of temper and womanly fortitude. ‘Why,’ my heart inquired, ‘should she be thus cut off and I left?’ Lorenzo I supposed dead, for I saw him fall to the ground by the first blow that was struck, and afterward saw them take from him hat and shoes, and drag him to the brink of the hill by the feet. Supposing they would dash him upon the rocks below, I turned away, unable to witness more! Royse, a playful, gleeful boy, full of health and happiness, stood a moment horror-struck as he witnessed the commencement of the carnage, being furthest from the Indians. As they came up to him, he gave one wild, piercing scream, and then sank to the earth under the club! I saw him when the death-struggle drew his little frame into convulsions, and then he seemed to swoon away; a low moan, a slight heaving of the bosom, and he quietly sank into the arms of death. Little C. A. had not as yet seen four summers; she was a cherub girl. She, with her little brother, twenty months younger, had been saved the torments of fear that had seized the rest of us from the time of the appearance of the Indians. They were too young to catch the flashes of fear that played upon the countenances of the elder children and their parents, and were happily trustful when our father, with[118] forced composure, bade us not be afraid! The struggles of these two dear little ones were short. My mother screamed, I turned, I saw her with her youngest child clasped in her arms, and the blows of the war-club falling upon her and the child. I sprang toward her, uttered a shriek, and found myself joining her in calling most earnestly for help. But I had no sooner started toward her than I was seized and thrown back by my overseer. I turned around, found my head beginning to reel in dizziness, and fainting fell to the ground.
“Soon after,” Olive continues, “we set up camp. A[116] fire was started using flints and wild cotton, which they brought for that purpose. The cattle grazed on the abundant rock-feed, and even with this unusual supply, they didn’t have enough strength to wander far from camp due to hunger. Then came the hard dough, made from water and flour, baked solid in the hot ashes and then soaked in bean soup. Some smoked pipes while others lounged lazily around the camp, passing the time as we stayed there. Food was offered to me, but how could I eat to prolong a life I now despised? I felt no hunger and no desire to live. If I could have, I probably would have taken my own life during moments of half-delirious, crushing anguish that sometimes overwhelmed me with a force strong enough to feel like it could separate my soul from my body. But I was closely monitored by those worse than demons, to whom every sign of my grief was a reason to celebrate. I contemplated these horrifying realities, though there were times when I couldn’t fully grasp them, until my thoughts became muddled. Despite how broken I felt, I longed to go back for one last, long look at the faces of my parents and dear brothers. If I could just go back and hold the hands of my loved ones, even cold in death, I would be willing to move on! There was Lucy, about seventeen, a sweet girl with a gentle spirit, never angry. She had taken care of me when our parents were away or sick. She had carried the peculiar load of the oldest sibling with grace and strength. ‘Why,’ my heart questioned, ‘should she be taken away while I remain?’ I believed Lorenzo was dead, since I saw him fall to the ground with the first blow struck and later watched them take his hat and shoes before dragging him to the edge of the hill by his feet. Assuming they would throw him onto the rocks below, I turned away, unable to watch any longer! Royse, a playful, joyful boy, full of health and happiness, stood frozen in horror as he witnessed the beginning of the massacre, being the furthest from the Indians. When they approached him, he gave one wild, piercing scream, and then collapsed to the ground under the blow! I saw him as the fight for his life caused his little body to convulse, and then he seemed to faint away; a low moan, a slight rise and fall of his chest, and he quietly surrendered to death. Little C. A. had not yet seen four summers; she was a cherub. She and her little brother, who was twenty months younger, were shielded from the terror that had gripped the rest of us since the Indians appeared. They were too young to notice the fear that was evident on the faces of the older children and their parents, and happily trusted our father, who with[118] forced calmness, told us not to be afraid! The struggles of these two dear little ones were brief. My mother screamed, I turned, and saw her with her youngest child held tightly in her arms while the war-club hit her and the child. I rushed toward her, let out a scream, and found myself joining her in desperately calling for help. But as soon as I started toward her, I was grabbed and thrown back by my overseer. I turned around, felt my head start to spin in dizziness, and then I fainted and fell to the ground.
“The reader can perhaps imagine the nature of my thoughts while standing at that camp-fire, with my sister clinging to me in convulsive sobs and groans. From fear of the Indians, whose frowns and threats, mingled with hellish jests, were constantly glaring upon us, she struggled to repress and prevent any outburst of the grief that seemed to tear her little heart. And when her feelings became uncontrollable, she would hide her head in my arms, and most piteously sob aloud, but she was immediately hushed by the brandishing of a war-club over her head.
“The reader can probably imagine what I was thinking while standing at that campfire, with my sister clinging to me, sobbing uncontrollably. Terrified of the Indians, whose scowls and threats, mixed with sinister jests, were constantly directed at us, she tried to hold back the grief that seemed to be tearing her apart. When her emotions became too much to handle, she would bury her head in my arms and sob loudly, but she was quickly silenced by a war club being waved over her head.”
“While in this camp, awaiting the finished meal, and just after twilight, the full moon arose and looked in upon our rock-girt gorge with a majesty and sereneness that seemed to mock our changeful doom. Indeed a more beautiful moonrise I never saw. The sky was clear, the wind had hushed its roar, and laid by its fury; the larger and more[119] brilliant of the starry throng stood out clear above, despite the superior light of the moon, which had blushed the lesser ones into obscurity. As that moon mounted the cloudless east, yet tinged with the last stray beauties of twilight, and sent its first mild glories along the surrounding peaks, the scene of illumined heights, and dark, cavernous, shade-clad hill-sides and gorges, was grand, and to a mind unfettered with woe would have lent the inspiration of song. I looked upon those gorges and vales, with their deeps[120] of gloom, and then upon the moon-kissed ridges that formed boundaries of light to limit their shadows! I thought the former a fit exponent of my heart’s realizations, and the whole an impressive illustration of the contrast between my present and the recent past. That moon, ordinarily so welcome, and that seemed supernaturally empowered to clothe the barren heights with a richer than nature’s verdure robes, and so cheering to us only a few evenings previous while winding our way over that dusty road, had now suddenly put on a robe of sackcloth. All was still, save the chattering of our captors, and the sharp, irregular howling of the coyotes, who perform most of their odes in the night, and frequently made it hideous from twilight to twilight again.
“While at this camp, waiting for the meal to be ready, and just after dusk, the full moon rose and looked down on our rocky gorge with a majesty and calmness that seemed to mock our unpredictable fate. Truly, I have never seen a more beautiful moonrise. The sky was clear, the wind had calmed down, and its fury was set aside; the larger and brighter stars stood out clearly above, despite the brighter light of the moon, which had dimmed the smaller ones into obscurity. As that moon climbed the cloudless eastern sky, still tinted with the last fading shades of twilight, and cast its first gentle light over the surrounding peaks, the scene of illuminated heights and dark, shaded, cavernous hills and gorges was breathtaking, and would have inspired a song in a mind free from sorrow. I gazed upon those gorges and valleys, with their deep shadows, and then looked at the moonlit ridges that created boundaries of light to outline their darkness! I thought the former perfectly represented the feelings of my heart, and the whole scene illustrated the stark contrast between my present and my recent past. That moon, usually so welcome and seemingly magically able to drape the barren heights in richer greens than nature itself, had only a few evenings ago cheered us as we made our way along that dusty road, but now it seemed to wear a garb of mourning. Everything was quiet, except for the chatter of our captors and the sharp, irregular howls of the coyotes, who performed most of their songs at night, frequently making it sound terrible from dusk to dawn again."
“O how much crowded into that short hour spent at the first camp after leaving the scene of death and sleeping previous! Ignorant of the purposes of our own preservation, we could only wait in breathless anxiety the movements of our merciless lords. I then began to meditate upon leaving those parents, brothers and sisters; I looked up and saw the uncovered bows strung over the wagon, the cloth of which had been torn off by the Indians. I knew that it designated the spot where horror and affection lingered. I meditated upon the past, the present, and the future. The moon, gradually ascending the sky, was fast breaking in upon the deep-shade spots that at her first rising had contended with ridges of[121] light spread about them. That moon had witnessed the night before my childish but sincerest vow, that I would never be taken alive by Indian savages, and was now laughing at the frailty of the resolution and the abruptness with which the fears to which it pointed had become reality! That moon had smiled on many, very many hours spent in lands far away in childish glee, romps and sports prolonged, near the home-hearth and grass-plotted door-yard, long after the cool evening breezes had fanned away the sultry air of the day. The very intonations of the voices that had swelled and echoed in those uncaring hours of glee came back to me now, to rehearse in the ears of a present, insupportable sorrow, the music of past, but happier days. This hour, this moon-lit hour, was one most dear and exclusive to the gushing forth of the heart’s unrestrained overflowings of happiness. Where are now those girls and boys? where now are those who gathered about me, and over whose sun-tanned but ruddy cheeks had stolen the unbidden tear at the hour of parting; or, with an artless simplicity, the heart’s ‘good-by’ was repeated o’er and o’er again? Is this moon now bearing the same unmingled smile to them as when it looked upon our mutual evening promenadings? or has it put on the somber hues that seem to tinge its wonted brightness to me, heralding the color of our fate, and hinting of our sorrow? These, all these, and many more kindred reflections found way to, and strung the heart’s saddest[122] notes. And as memory and present consciousness told me of those days and evenings gone—gone never to be repeated—I became sick of life, and resolved upon stopping its currents with my own hands; and but for the yearning anxiety that bent over little Mary Ann, I should have only waited the opportunity to have executed my desperate purpose. The strolls to school, arm-in-arm with the now remembered, but abandoned partners of the blissful past, on the summer morn; the windings and wanderings upon the distinctly remembered strawberry patches at sultry noon; the evening walks for the cows, when the setting sun and the coming on of cloudless, stormless, cool evenings, clothed all nature with unwonted loveliness; together with the sad present, that furnished so unexpected and tormenting a contrast with all before, would rush again upon me, bringing the breath of dark, suicidal thoughts to fire up the first hour of a camp among the Indians!”
“O how much happened in that short hour spent at the first camp after leaving the scene of death and sleep! Unaware of the reasons for our survival, we could only wait in tense anxiety for the actions of our merciless captors. I began to think about parting from my parents, brothers, and sisters; I looked up and saw the exposed bows strung over the wagon, their cloth ripped off by the Indians. I knew this marked the place where horror and love lingered. I reflected on the past, the present, and the future. The moon, climbing higher in the sky, was starting to light up the dark spots that had competed with ridges of[121] light when it first rose. That moon had witnessed the night before my childish but sincere vow that I would never be taken alive by Indian savages, and was now mocking the fragility of that promise and the sudden way in which the fears it addressed had become my reality! That moon had smiled on many hours spent in distant lands full of childish joy, play, and fun, near the warm hearth and grassy yard, long after cool evening breezes had swept away the day's heat. The very sounds of laughter that filled those carefree moments came back to me now, echoing in the ears of present, unbearable sorrow, the music of happier days. This hour, this moon-lit hour, was one most precious and exclusive to the outpourings of the heart's unrestrained joy. Where are those girls and boys now? Where are those who gathered around me, and over whose sun-kissed cheeks the unbidden tear had slipped at parting; or, with innocent simplicity, repeated the heart’s 'good-bye' over and over again? Is this moon sharing the same pure smile with them as it did when it watched our mutual evening walks? Or has it taken on the somber hues that seem to dim its usual brightness for me, signaling our fate and hinting at our sorrow? These thoughts, and many similar reflections, filled my heart with its saddest[122] notes. As memory and awareness of the present reminded me of those days and evenings gone—never to return—I felt overwhelmed by life and resolved to end it myself; and if it weren't for the deep concern for little Mary Ann, I would have simply waited for an opportunity to carry out my desperate intention. The walks to school, arm in arm with the now-remembered, but lost companions of joy from the past, on summer mornings; the wanderings through the familiar strawberry patches on hot afternoons; the evening walks to fetch the cows, when the setting sun and the calm, cool evenings transformed nature into unexpected beauty; all these, along with the sad present that provided such a jarring contrast to everything before, rushed back to me, stirring dark, suicidal thoughts in the first hour of camp among the Indians!”
But these harrowing meditations are suddenly interrupted; cattle are placed in order for traveling; five of the Indians are put in charge of the girls, and welcome or unwelcome they must away they knew not where.
But these intense thoughts are suddenly cut short; cattle are lined up for travel; five of the Indians are assigned to look after the girls, and whether they like it or not, they must leave to an unknown destination.
“We were started and kept upon a rapid pace for several hours. One of the Indians takes the lead, Mary Ann and myself follow, bareheaded and shoeless, the Indians having taken off our shoes and head covering. We were traveling at a rate, as we soon[123] learned, much beyond our strength. Soon the light of the camp-fire was hid, and as my eye turned, full of tears, in search of the sleeping-place of my kindred, it could not be distinguished from the peaks and rocks about it. Every slackening of our pace and utterance of grief, however, was the signal for new threats, and the suspended war-club, with the fiendish ‘Yokoa’ in our ears, repressed all expression of sorrow, and pushed us on up steeper ascents and bolder hills with a quickened step. We must have traveled at the rate of four or five miles an hour. Our feet were soon lacerated, as in shadowed places we were unable to pick our way, and were frequently stumbling upon stones and rocks, which made them bleed freely. Little Mary Ann soon became unable to proceed at the rate we had been keeping, and sank down after a few miles, saying she could not go. After threatening and beating her considerably, and finding this treatment as well as my entreaties useless, they threatened to dispatch and leave her, and showed by their movements and gestures that they had fully come to this determination. At this I knew not what to do; I only wished that if they should do this I might be left with her. She seemed to have become utterly fearless of death, and said she had rather die than live. These inhuman wretches sought by every possible rudeness and abuse to rouse her fears and compel her on; but all in vain. I resolved, in the event of her[124] being left, to cling to her, and thus compel them to dispose of us as they had the remainder of the family, and leave us upon a neighboring hill. My fears were that I could not succeed in my desperate purpose, and I fully believed they would kill her, and probably compel me on with them. This fear induced me to use every possible plea that I could make known to them to preserve her life; besides, at every step a faint hope of release shone upon my heart; that hope had a power to comfort and keep me up. While thus halting, one of the stout Indians dislodged his pack, and putting it upon the shoulders of another Indian, rudely threw Mary Ann across his back, and with vengeance in his eye bounded on.
“We were startled and forced to move quickly for several hours. One of the Native Americans took the lead, and Mary Ann and I followed, without shoes or head coverings, as they had taken those from us. We were traveling at a pace that, as we soon learned, was far beyond what we could handle. Soon, the light from the campfire disappeared, and as I looked around, tears in my eyes searching for my family’s resting place, I couldn’t tell it apart from the surrounding peaks and rocks. Any time we slowed down or expressed our grief, it only brought new threats, and the looming war-club, along with the hostile cries of ‘Yokoa’ in our ears, stifled any expression of sorrow, pushing us onward up steeper paths and rugged hills with increased urgency. We must have been traveling at about four or five miles an hour. Our feet soon became cut and bruised, as we struggled to navigate through the shadows, often stumbling over stones and rocks, which made them bleed profusely. Little Mary Ann quickly fell behind and collapsed after a few miles, saying she couldn’t go on. After they threatened and hit her repeatedly, and finding that both this treatment and my pleas had no effect, they threatened to leave her behind, clearly showing through their actions that they intended to do just that. I was at a loss as to what to do; I only hoped that if they decided to abandon her, I could stay with her. She seemed to have no fear of death, declaring she’d rather die than endure this. These cruel men tried by every means to frighten her and force her to continue, but it was all in vain. I resolved that if she were to be left behind, I would cling to her, forcing them to deal with us as they did with the rest of the family, leaving us on a nearby hill. My greatest fear was that my desperate plan would fail, and I was certain they would kill her, probably dragging me along with them. This fear drove me to use every plea I could think of to convince them to spare her life; besides, at every moment there was a faint hope of rescue lighting up my heart, a hope that brought me some comfort and kept me going. While we were paused, one of the muscular Native Americans took off his pack, threw it onto another's back, and roughly tossed Mary Ann over his shoulder, his eyes filled with malice as he bounded off.”
“Sometimes I meditated the desperate resolution to utterly refuse to proceed, but was held back alone by my yearning for that helpless sister. Again, I found my strength failing, and that unless a rest could be soon granted I must yield to faintness and weariness, and bide the consequences; thus I passed the dreadful hours up to midnight. The moanings and sobbings of Mary Ann had now ceased; not knowing but she was dead, I managed to look in her face, and found her eyes opening and shutting alternately, as if in an effort to wake, but still unable to sleep; I spoke to her but received no answer. We could not converse without exciting the fiendish rage of our enemies. Mary Ann seemed to have become utterly indifferent to all about her; and, wrapped in a[125] dreamy reverie, relieved of all care of life or death, presenting the appearance of one who had simply the consciousness that some strange, unaccountable event had happened, and in its bewildering effects she was content to remain. Our way had been mostly over a succession of small bluff points of high mountain chains, these letting down to a rough winding valley, running principally northeast. These small rock hills that formed the bottom of the high cliffs on either side, were rough, with no perceptible trail. We halted for a few moments about the middle of the night; besides this we had no rest until about noon of the next day, when we came to an open place of a few acres of level, sandy soil, adorned with an occasional thrifty, beautiful tree, but high and seemingly impassable mountains hemming us in on every side. This appeared to be to our captors a familiar retreat. Almost exhausted, and suffering extremely, I dragged myself up to the place of halt, hoping that we had completed the travel of that day. We had tarried about two hours when the rest of the band, who had taken the stock in another direction, came up. They had with them two oxen and the horse. The rest of the stock, we afterward learned, had been killed and hung up to dry, awaiting the roving of this plundering band when another expedition should lead them that way. Here they immediately proceeded to kill the other two. This being done they sliced them up, and closely packed[126] the parcels in equalized packages for their backs. They then broiled some of the meat on the fire, and prepared another meal of this and burned dough and bean soup. They offered us of their fare and we ate with a good appetite. Never did the tender, well-prepared veal steak at home relish better than the tough, stringy piece of meat about the size of the hand, given us by our captors, and which with burned dough and a little bean soup constituted our meal. We were very sleepy, but such was my pain and suffering I could not sleep. They endeavored now to compel Mary Ann again to go on foot; but this she could not do, and after beating her again, all of which she took without a murmur, one of them again took her upon his shoulder and we started. I had not gone far before I found it impossible to proceed on account of the soreness of my feet. They then gave me something very much of the substance of sole-leather which they tied upon the bottom of my feet. This was a relief, and though suffering much from thirst and the pain of over-exertion, I was enabled to keep up with the heavy-laden Indians. We halted in a snug, dark ravine about ten o’clock that night, and preparations were at once made for a night’s stay. My present suffering had now made me almost callous as to the past, and never did rest seem so sweet as when I saw they were about to encamp.
“Sometimes I thought about the desperate decision to completely refuse to move forward, but I was held back only by my desire for my helpless sister. Once again, I found my strength fading, and unless I could rest soon, I had to accept faintness and fatigue, and face the consequences; thus I endured the dreadful hours until midnight. The moans and sobs of Mary Ann had stopped; unsure if she was dead, I managed to look at her face and saw her eyes opening and closing intermittently, as if trying to wake up, but still unable to sleep; I spoke to her but got no response. We couldn’t talk without stirring the furious anger of our enemies. Mary Ann seemed to have become completely indifferent to everything around her; wrapped in a[125] dreamy haze, free of any concern for life or death, appearing as though she was merely aware that some strange, inexplicable event had occurred, and she was content to remain in its confusing aftermath. Our journey had mostly been over a series of small bluff points in high mountain ranges, leading down to a rough, winding valley primarily stretching northeast. These small rocky hills at the bottom of the steep cliffs on either side were rough, with no clear path. We stopped for a few moments around midnight; apart from this, we had no rest until around noon the next day, when we reached an open area of a few acres of flat, sandy soil, marked by an occasional healthy, beautiful tree, but surrounded by towering mountains that seemed impassable. This seemed to be a familiar place for our captors. Almost exhausted and in extreme pain, I dragged myself to the stopping point, hoping we had finished traveling for the day. We had stayed for about two hours when the rest of the group, who had taken the livestock another way, arrived. They brought with them two oxen and a horse. The rest of the livestock, we later learned, had been killed and hung up to dry, awaiting the movements of this plundering group when another expedition would take them that way. Here, they immediately began to kill the other two. After that, they sliced them up and tightly packed[126] the pieces into equal bundles for their backs. They then grilled some of the meat over the fire and prepared another meal of this, burnt dough, and bean soup. They offered us some of their food, and we ate with a healthy appetite. Never had the tender, well-prepared veal steak at home tasted better than the tough, stringy piece of meat, about the size of my hand, given to us by our captors, which, along with burnt dough and a bit of bean soup, made up our meal. We were very sleepy, but my pain and suffering made it impossible to sleep. They now tried to force Mary Ann to walk again; but she couldn’t, and after beating her again—everything she endured silently—one of them picked her up on his shoulder, and we started moving again. I hadn’t gone far before I found it impossible to continue due to the soreness in my feet. They then gave me something that resembled sole leather, which they tied to the bottoms of my feet. This provided some relief, and even though I suffered greatly from thirst and exhaustion, I was able to keep up with the heavily burdened Indians. We settled in a cozy, dark ravine around ten o’clock that night, and preparations were immediately made for an overnight stay. My current suffering had made me almost numb to the past, and I had never felt such sweetness in rest as when I saw they were about to set up camp."
“During the last six hours they had whipped[127] Mary Ann into walking. We were now shown a soft place in the sand, and directed to it as the place of our rest; and with two of our own blankets thrown over us, and three savages encircling us, (for protection of course!) were soon, despite our physical sufferings, in a dreamy and troubled sleep. The most frightful scenes of butchery and suffering followed into every moment’s slumber. We were not roused until a full twilight had shone in upon our beautiful little ravine retreat. The breakfast was served up, consisting of beef, burned dough, and beans, instead of beans, burned dough, and beef, as usual. The sun was now fairly upon us when, like cattle, we were driven forth to another day’s travel. The roughest road (if road be a proper term) over which I ever passed, in all my captivity, was that day’s route. Twice during the day, I gave up, and told Mary I must consent to be murdered and left, for proceed I would not. But this they were not inclined to allow. When I could not be driven, I was pushed and hauled along. Stubs, rocks, and gravel-strewn mountain sides hedged up and embittered the travel of the whole day. That day is among the few days of my dreary stay among the savages, marked by the most pain and suffering ever endured. I have since learned that they hurried for fear of the whites, emigrant trains of whom were not unfrequently passing that way. For protection they kept a close watch, having not less than[128] three guards or sentinels stationed at a little distance from each camp we made during the entire night. I have since thought much upon the fear manifested by these reputed brave barbarians. They indeed seem to be borne down with the most tormenting fear for their personal safety at all times, at home, or roaming for plunder or hunt. And yet courage is made a virtue among them, while cowardice is the unpardonable sin. When compelled to meet death, they seem to muster a sullen obstinate defiance of their doom, that makes the most of a dreaded necessity, rather than seek a preparation to meet it with a submission which they often dissemble but never possess.
“Over the last six hours, they had forced[127] Mary Ann to walk. We were then shown a soft spot in the sand and directed to it as our resting place; with two of our own blankets thrown over us and three warriors surrounding us (for protection, of course!), we soon fell into a restless and troubled sleep, despite our physical pain. Our dreams were filled with horrific scenes of slaughter and suffering. We weren’t awakened until full twilight illuminated our beautiful little ravine retreat. Breakfast was served, consisting of beef, burned dough, and beans, instead of the usual beans, burned dough, and beef. The sun was fully upon us when, like cattle, we were driven out for another day of travel. The roughest path (if you can call it a path) I ever traversed during all my captivity was the route that day. Twice, I broke down and told Mary I had to accept being left behind to die, as I couldn’t go on. But they were not willing to allow that. When I couldn’t be driven, I was pushed and dragged along. Stubs, rocks, and gravel-strewn mountainsides made the day’s journey even more difficult. That day is one of the few marked by the greatest pain and suffering during my bleak time among the savages. I later learned they were hurrying out of fear of white settlers, whose emigrant trains often passed by that area. For safety, they kept a close watch, with at least[128] three guards positioned not far from each camp we set up that entire night. I've pondered a lot about the fear displayed by these so-called brave warriors. They genuinely seem to carry an overwhelming and tormenting fear for their personal safety, whether at home or while out hunting or raiding. Yet, courage is considered a virtue among them, while cowardice is seen as an unforgivable sin. When faced with death, they seem to show a sullen and stubborn defiance of their fate, making the most of a dreaded necessity instead of preparing to meet it with the acceptance they often pretend to have but never actually possess.”
“About noon we were suddenly surprised by coming upon a band of Indians, eleven in number. They emerged from behind a rock point that set out into a low, dark ravine, through which we were passing, and every one of them was armed with bows and arrows. When they came up they were jabbering and gesturing in the most excited manner, with eyes fastened upon me. While some of them were earnestly conversing with members of our band, two of them stealthily crept around us, and one of them by his gestures and excited talk, plainly showed hostile intentions toward us, which our captors watched with a close eye. Suddenly one of them strung his bow, and let fly an arrow at me, which pierced my dress, doing me no harm.
“About noon, we were suddenly shocked to come across a group of eleven Indians. They appeared from behind a rock that jutted into a low, dark ravine we were passing through, and each of them was armed with bows and arrows. When they approached, they were chattering and gesturing excitedly, their eyes fixed on me. While some of them talked earnestly with members of our group, two of them quietly circled around us, and one of them, with his gestures and animated speech, clearly showed hostile intentions toward us, which our captors watched closely. Out of nowhere, one of them strung his bow and shot an arrow at me, which pierced my clothing but didn’t hurt me.”
“He was in the act, as also the other, of hurling the second, when two of our number sprang toward them with their clubs, while two others snatched us one side, placing themselves between us and the drawn bows. By this time a strong Apache had the Indian by a firm grasp, and compelled him to desist. It was with difficulty they could be shaken off, or their murderous purpose prevented. At one time there was likely to be a general fight with this band (as I afterward learned them to be) of land pirates.
“He was in the middle of throwing the second one, just like the other guy, when two of our group rushed at them with their clubs, while two others pulled us aside, putting themselves between us and the drawn bows. By that point, a strong Apache had a firm grip on the Indian and forced him to stop. It was hard to shake them off or stop their deadly intention. At one point, it looked like there might be a full-on fight with this group (as I later learned they were) of land pirates.”
“The reason, as I afterward came to know, of the conduct of this Indian, was that he had lost a brother in an affray with the whites upon this same Santa Fé route, and he had sworn not to allow the first opportunity to escape without avenging his brother’s blood by taking the life of an American. Had their number been larger a serious engagement would have taken place, and my life have probably been sacrificed to this fiend’s revenge. During the skirmish of words that preceded and for some time followed this attempt upon my life, I felt but little anxiety, for there was little reason to hope but that we must both perish at the best, and to me it mattered little how soon. Friends we had none; succor, or sympathy, or help, we had no reason to think could follow us into this wild, unknown region; and the only question was whether we should be murdered inch by inch, or find a sudden though savage termination to our dreadful condition, and sleep at once quietly beyond the reach or brutality of these fiends in death’s embrace. Indeed death seemed the only release proffered from any source. If I had before known that the arrow would lodge in life’s vitals, I doubt whether it would have awakened a nerve or moved a muscle.
“The reason, as I later found out, for the behavior of this Indian was that he had lost a brother in a fight with white settlers on the same Santa Fé route. He had sworn not to let the first chance pass by without avenging his brother’s death by killing an American. If there had been more of them, a serious battle would have happened, and my life would likely have been sacrificed to this man's desire for revenge. During the verbal confrontation before and for some time after this attempt on my life, I felt little worry because there was hardly any hope that we would escape; at best, we would both die, and I didn’t care how soon that happened. We had no friends; we had no reason to believe that help, sympathy, or support would come to us in this wild, unknown place. The only question was whether we would be slowly murdered or find a swift, though brutal, end to our horrible situation, and finally rest peacefully beyond the cruelty of these monsters in death’s embrace. In fact, death seemed to be the only escape offered from any direction. If I had known beforehand that the arrow would strike at the heart of life, I doubt it would have stirred a nerve or moved a muscle.”
“We traveled until about midnight, when our captors called a halt, and gave us to understand we might sleep for the remainder of the night. But, jaded as we were, and enduring as we were[131] all manner of pain, these were not more in the way of sleep than the wild current of our anxious thoughts and meditations, which we found it impossible to arrest or to leave with the dead bodies of our dear kindred. There was scarcely a moment when the mind’s consent could be gained for sleep. Well do I remember to have spent the larger proportion of that half of a night in gazing upon the stars, counting those directly over head, calling the names I had been taught to give to certain of the planets, pointing out to my sister the old dipper, and seeking to arrest and relieve her sadness by referring to the views we had taken of these from the old grass-clad door-yard in front of our humble cottage in Illinois. We spoke of the probability that these might now be the objects of attention and sight to eyes far away; to eyes familiar, the gleam of whose kindly radiance had so oft met ours, and with the strength of whose vision we had so delightfully tried our own in thus star-gazing. These scenes of a past yet unfinished childhood came rushing upon the mind, bidding it away over the distance that now separated them and their present occupants from us, and to think mournfully of the still wider variance that separated their allotment from ours. Strange as it may appear, scenes and woes like those pressing upon us had a power to bind all sensitiveness about our fate. Indeed, indifference is the last retreat of desperation. The recklessness observed in the Indians, their habits[132] of subsistence, and all their manner and bearing toward their captives, could lead them only to expect that by starvation or assassination they must soon become the victims of a brutal fate.
“We traveled until around midnight when our captors stopped and let us know we could sleep for the rest of the night. But, as tired as we were and dealing with all kinds of pain, we found it impossible to sleep because of the constant flow of anxious thoughts and reflections about our dear relatives who were gone. There was hardly a moment when we could agree to sleep. I remember spending most of that half-night gazing at the stars, counting the ones directly above us, naming the planets I had learned about, showing my sister the Big Dipper, and trying to lift her spirits by recalling how we used to look at the stars from the grassy yard in front of our little cottage in Illinois. We talked about how these stars might now be caught in the gaze of distant eyes; familiar eyes whose friendly light had often shone on us, and with whose keen vision we had playfully challenged our own while stargazing. Memories of our unfinished childhood rushed back, urging me to think of the distance that now separated us from those moments and to feel sorrow over the even greater divide that existed between our lives and theirs. Surprisingly, the suffering and scenes that pressed on us had a way of binding our sensitivity to our fate. In fact, indifference is the last refuge of despair. The recklessness displayed by the Indians, their way of life, and their treatment of captives led them to expect that by starvation or murder, they would soon fall victim to a brutal fate."
“On the third day we came suddenly in sight of a cluster of low, thatched huts, each having an opening near the ground leading into them.”
“On the third day, we suddenly spotted a group of low, thatched huts, each with an opening near the ground leading inside.”
It was soon visible from the flashing eyes and animated countenances of the Indians, that they were nearing some place of attraction, and to which anxious and interesting desire had been pointing. To two young girls, having traveled on foot two hundred miles in three days; with swollen feet and limbs, lame, exhausted, not yet four days remove from the loss of parents, brothers, and sisters, and torn from them, too, in the most brutal manner; away in the deeps of forests and mountains, upon the desolation of which the glad light or sound of civilization never yet broke; with no guides or protectors, rudely, inhumanly driven by untutored, untamed savages, the sight of the dwelling-places of man, however coarse or unseemly, was no very unwelcome scene. With all the dread possibilities, therefore, that might await them at any moment, nevertheless to get even into an Indian camp was home.
It quickly became clear from the excited eyes and lively faces of the Indians that they were approaching a place of interest, one that had sparked anxious curiosity. For two young girls who had walked two hundred miles in three days—with swollen feet and legs, tired and sore, still grieving the loss of their parents, brothers, and sisters in a horrific way—coming to a place where human dwellings existed, no matter how rough or unattractive, was a welcome sight. Despite the frightening possibilities that could await them at any moment, stepping into an Indian camp still felt like coming home.
“We were soon ushered into camp, amid shouts and song, wild dancing, and the crudest, most irregular music that ever ranter sung, or delighted the ear[133] of an unrestrained superstition. They lifted us on the top of a pile of brush and bark, then formed a circle about us of men, women, and children of all ages and sizes, some naked, some dressed in blankets, some in skins, some in bark. Music then commenced, which consisted of pounding upon stones with clubs and horn, and the drawing of a small string like a fiddle-bow across distended bark. They ran, and jumped, and danced in the wildest and most furious manner about us, but keeping a regular circle.[134] Each, on coming to a certain point in the circle, marked by a removed piece of turf in the ground, would bend himself or herself nearly to the ground, uttering at the same time a most frightful yell, and making a violent gesticulation and stamping. Frequently on coming near us, as they would do in each evolution, they would spit in our face, throw dirt upon us, or slightly strike us with their hand, managing, by every possible means, to give us an early and thorough impression of their barbarity, cruelty, and obscenity. The little boys and girls, especially, would make the older ones merry by thus taunting us. It seemed during all this wild and disgusting performance, that their main ambition was to exhibit their superiority over us, and the low, earnest, intense hate they bore toward our race. And this they most effectually succeeded in accomplishing, together with a disgusting view of the obscenity, vulgarity, and grossness of their hearts, and the mean, despicable, revengeful dispositions that burn with hellish fury within their untamed bosoms.
“We were soon led into the camp, surrounded by shouts and songs, wild dancing, and the most chaotic and awkward music that anyone had ever sung or that could please the ear of an unrestrained superstition. They lifted us on top of a pile of brush and bark, then formed a circle around us with men, women, and children of all ages and sizes—some naked, some wrapped in blankets, some in animal skins, some in bark. The music began, consisting of pounding stones with clubs and horns, and drawing a small string like a fiddle bow across stretched bark. They ran, jumped, and danced around us in the wildest and most frenzied manner while maintaining a perfect circle. Each person, upon reaching a specific point in the circle marked by a removed patch of grass, would bend nearly to the ground while letting out a terrifying yell, making violent gestures and stomping. Frequently, as they approached us in their various movements, they would spit in our faces, throw dirt on us, or lightly hit us with their hands, doing everything possible to leave us with a strong impression of their savagery, cruelty, and indecency. The little boys and girls, in particular, amused the older ones by taunting us this way. Throughout this wild and repulsive display, it seemed their main goal was to demonstrate their superiority over us and the deep, intense hatred they harbored for our race. They were very effective in achieving this, along with presenting a disgusting view of the obscenity, vulgarity, and grossness of their hearts, along with the petty, despicable, revengeful dispositions that burned with furious rage within their untamed souls.[134]”
“We soon saw that these bravadoes had made themselves great men at home. They had made themselves a name by the exploits of the past week. They had wantonly set upon a laboring family of nine persons, unprotected, and worn to fatigue by the toils of a long journey, without any mode of defense, and had inhumanly slaughtered seven of them, taken two inoffensive girls into a barbarous captivity, and[135] drove them two hundred miles in three days without that mercy which civilization awards to the brute; taken a few sacks of smoked, soot-covered cow-meat, a few beans, a little clothing, and one horse! By their account, and we afterward ascertained that they have a mode of calculating distances with wonderful accuracy, we had come indeed over two hundred and fifty miles, inside of eighty hours.
“We soon realized that these show-offs had made a name for themselves back home. They had gained notoriety from their actions over the past week. They had ruthlessly attacked a struggling family of nine, who were unprotected and exhausted from a long journey, without any means to defend themselves, and had inhumanely killed seven of them, captured two innocent girls, and[135] forced them to travel two hundred miles in three days without any compassion that even animals would receive; they took a few bags of smoked, dirt-covered cow meat, some beans, a little clothing, and one horse! According to them—and we later found out they have an impressive way of measuring distances—we had actually covered over two hundred and fifty miles in less than eighty hours.
“This may seem incredible to the reader, but the rate at which we were hurried on, the little rest that was granted, and subsequent knowledge gained of their traveling rate, confirms the assertion made by themselves as to the distance.
“This may seem unbelievable to the reader, but the speed at which we were rushed, the minimal rest we were allowed, and the knowledge we later gained about their traveling pace all support the claim they made about the distance.”
“We found the tribe to consist of about three hundred, living in all the extremes of filth and degradation that the most abandoned humanity ever fathomed. Little had the inexperience and totally different habits of life, from which these reflections are made, of the knowledge or judgment to imagine or picture the low grossness to which unrestrained, uneducated passions can sink the human heart and life. Their mode of dress, (but little dress they had!) was needlessly and shockingly indecent, when the material of which their scanty clothing consists would, by an industrious habit and hand, have clothed them to the dictates of comfort and modesty.
“We found the tribe to consist of about three hundred people, living in extreme filth and degradation that the most abandoned humanity could ever imagine. Those of us who were inexperienced and lived in completely different ways had little knowledge or understanding to grasp the low grossness to which unrestrained, uneducated passions can bring the human heart and life. Their way of dressing (which was hardly dressing at all!) was unnecessarily and shockingly indecent, especially since the materials for their scanty clothing could have been used by hardworking hands to create outfits that met basic comfort and modesty standards.”
“They subsisted principally upon deer, quail, and rabbit, with an occasional mixture of roots from the ground. And even this dealt out with the most[136] sparing and parsimonious hand, and in quantity only up to a stern necessity; and this, not because of poverty in the supply, but to feed and gratify a laziness that would not gather or hunt it.
“They primarily lived on deer, quail, and rabbit, with an occasional mix of roots from the ground. Even this was given out in the most[136] stingy and minimal way, just enough to meet a strict necessity; and this wasn’t due to a lack of supply, but to satisfy a laziness that refused to gather or hunt for food.”
“It was only when the insatiable and half-starved appetite of the members was satisfied, when unusual abundance chanced to come in, that their captives could be allowed a morsel; and then their chance was that of the dogs, with whom they might share the crumbs. Their meat was boiled with water in a ‘Tusquin,’ (clay kettle,) and this meat-mush or soup was the staple of food among them, and of this they were frequently short, and obliged to quiet themselves with meted out allowance; to their captives it was always thus meted out. At times game in the immediate vicinity was scarce, and their indolence would not let them go forth to the chase upon the mountains and in the valleys a little distance, where they acknowledged it plenty, only in cases of impending starvation. During the time of captivity among them, very frequently were whole days spent without a morsel, and then when the hunter returned with game, he was surrounded with crowds hungry as a pack of wolves to devour it, and the bits and leavings were tauntingly thrown to ‘Onatas,’ saying, ‘You have been fed too well; we will teach you to live on little.’ Besides all this, they were disbelievers in the propriety of treating female youth to meat, or of allowing it to become their article of subsistence;[137] which, considering their main reliance as a tribe upon game, was equal to dooming their females to starvation. And this result of their theory became a mournful and constantly recurring fact. According to their physiology the female, especially the young female, should be allowed meat only when necessary to prevent starvation. Their own female children frequently died, and those alive, old and young, were sickly and dwarfish generally.
“It was only when the never-ending and half-starved hunger of the members was satisfied, and when an unusual abundance happened to come in, that their captives could be given a bite; and at that point, their chances were like those of dogs, with whom they might share the crumbs. Their meat was boiled with water in a ‘Tusquin’ (clay kettle), and this meat-mush or soup was their main food, and they often ran short of it, forced to settle for limited portions; their captives always received their share this way. Sometimes game was scarce nearby, and their laziness wouldn’t let them venture out to hunt in the mountains and valleys a bit further away, where they knew there was plenty, except in cases of imminent starvation. During the time of captivity among them, many days went by without a single bite, and when the hunter returned with game, he was overwhelmed by a crowd as hungry as wolves, eager to devour it, and the scraps were mockingly tossed to ‘Onatas,’ with remarks like, ‘You’ve eaten too well; we’ll teach you to live on little.’ On top of that, they believed it was inappropriate to feed young women meat or to let it be part of their diet; which, considering their tribe’s main reliance on game, effectively doomed their females to starvation. This outcome of their beliefs became a sad and constant reality. According to their understanding of biology, the female, especially the young female, should be given meat only when absolutely necessary to prevent starvation. Their own female children often died, and those who survived, young and old, were generally sickly and stunted.”
“Several times were their late captives brought near a horrid death ere they could be persuaded to so waive their superstitious notions as to give them a saving crumb.
“Several times, their late captives were brought close to a horrible death before they could be convinced to let go of their superstitious beliefs enough to give them a saving crumb.”
“These Apaches were without any settled habits of industry. They tilled not. It was a marvel to see how little was required to keep them alive; yet they were capable of the greatest endurance when occasion taxed their strength. They ate worms, grasshoppers, reptiles, all flesh, and were, perhaps, living exhibitions of a certain theory by which the nature of the animal eaten leaves its imprint upon the man or human being who devours it. For whole days, when scarcely a morsel for another meal was in the camp, would those stout, robust, lazy lumps of a degraded humanity lounge in the sun or by the gurgling spring; at noon in the shade or on the shelves of the mountains surrounding, utterly reckless of their situation, or of the doom their idleness might bring upon the whole tribe. Their women were the laborers[138] and principal burden-bearers, and during all our captivity,” says Olive, “it was our lot to serve under these enslaved women, with a severity more intolerable than that to which they were subjected by their merciless lords. They invented modes, and seemed to create necessities of labor, that they might gratify themselves by taxing us to the utmost, and even took unwarranted delight in whipping us on beyond our strength. And all their requests and exactions were couched in the most insulting and taunting language and manner, as it then seemed, and as they had the frankness soon to confess, to fume their hate against the race to whom we belonged.
“These Apaches had no established work habits. They didn’t farm. It was surprising to see how little they needed to survive; yet they showed incredible endurance when they had to. They consumed worms, grasshoppers, reptiles, anything, and were perhaps living examples of a theory suggesting that the animal consumed leaves a mark on the person who eats it. For days on end, when there was hardly anything left to eat, these strong, hefty, lazy figures of a broken humanity would lounge in the sun or by the bubbling spring; at noon, they’d relax in the shade or on the mountain ledges, completely indifferent to their situation or the disaster that their laziness might bring to the whole tribe. Their women were the workers[138] and main burden-bearers, and throughout our captivity,” Olive says, “we had to serve these enslaved women, who treated us with a severity even harsher than what their ruthless men subjected them to. They created tasks and seemed to invent reasons for labor so they could enjoy pushing us to the limit, even taking malicious pleasure in whipping us beyond our capacity. All their demands and commands were delivered in the most insulting and mocking tone and manner, which they later openly admitted was a way to vent their hatred toward our race.”
“Often under the frown and lash were we compelled to labor for whole days upon an allowance amply sufficient to starve a common dandy civilized idler, and those days of toil wrung out at the instance of children younger than ourselves, who were set as our task-masters. They knew nothing of cultivating the soil. After we had learned their language enough to talk with them, we ventured to speak to them of the way by which we had lived, of the tilling of the ground.
“Often under the frown and anger were we forced to work whole days for an amount that would barely satisfy a typical lazy person, and those days of hard work were directed by kids younger than us, who were put in charge. They didn’t know anything about farming. Once we learned enough of their language to communicate, we dared to tell them about our way of life, about working the land.
“They had soil that might have produced, but most of them had an abhorrence of all that might be said of the superior blessings of industry and the American civilization. Yet there were those, especially among the females and the younger members of the tribe, who asked frequent questions, and with eagerness,[139] of our mode of life. For some time after coming among them, Mary Ann was very ill. The fatigue, the cruelties of the journey, nearly cost her her life; yet in all her weakness, sickness, and pinings, they treated her with all the heartlessness of a dog. She would often say to me: ‘Olive, I must starve unless I can get something more to eat;’ yet it was only when she was utterly disabled that they would allow her a respite from some daily menial service. We have often taken the time which was given to gather roots for our lazy captors, to gather and eat ourselves; and had it not been for supplies obtained by such means, we must have perished. But the physical sufferings of this state were light when compared with the fear and anguish of mind; the bitter fate upon us, the dismal remembrances that harassed us, the knowledge of a bright past and a dark future by which we were compassed, these, all these belabored every waking moment, and crowded the wonted hours of sleep with terrible forebodings of a worse fate still ahead. Each day seemed to be allotted its own peculiar woes; some circumstance, some new event would arise, touching and enkindling its own class of bitter emotions. We were compelled to heed every whimper and cry of their little urchins with promptness, and fully, under no less penalty than a severe beating, and that in the most severe manner. These every-day usages and occurrences would awaken thorny reflections[140] upon our changed and prison life. There was no beauty, no loveliness, no attractions in the country possessed by these unlovely creatures to make it pleasant, if there had been the blotting out of all the dreadful realities that had marked our way to it, or the absence of the cruelties that made our stay a living death. Often has my little sister come to me with a heart surcharged with grief, and the big tears standing in her eye, or perhaps sobbing most convulsively over the maltreatment and chastisement that had met her good intentions, for she ever tried to please them, and most piteously would she say: ‘How long, O how long, dear Olive, must we stay here; can we never get away? do you not think they intend to kill us? O! they are so ugly and savage!’ Sometimes I would tell her that I saw but little chance for escape; that we had better be good and ready for any fate, and try to wait in submission for our lot.
“They had soil that could have produced, but most of them hated everything that could be said about the greater advantages of work and American civilization. Still, there were some, especially among the women and younger members of the group, who frequently asked questions and eagerly sought to know about our way of life.[139] For some time after arriving among them, Mary Ann was very sick. The exhaustion and harshness of the journey nearly cost her her life; yet in all her weakness, illness, and longing, they treated her with the indifference of a dog. She would often say to me, ‘Olive, I will starve unless I can get more to eat;’ yet it was only when she was completely incapacitated that they would give her a break from some daily menial task. We often took the time that was meant for us to gather roots for our lazy captors to collect and eat for ourselves; had it not been for food obtained this way, we would have perished. But the physical pain of this situation was minor compared to the fear and mental anguish; the bitter fate waiting for us, the dismal memories that tormented us, the awareness of a bright past and a dark future that surrounded us—these plagued every waking moment, filling our usual sleep hours with terrible forebodings of an even worse fate ahead. Each day seemed to bring its own peculiar troubles; some situation or new event would arise, evoking its own class of bitter feelings. We were forced to respond to every whimper and cry of their little children immediately and completely, under threat of severe punishment, often in a harsh manner. These everyday events would provoke painful thoughts
“She would dry her eyes, wipe the tears away, and not seldom have I known her to return with a look of pensive thoughtfulness, and that eye, bright and glistening with the light of a new-born thought, as she would say: ‘I know what we can do; we can ask God. He can deliver us, or give us grace to bear our troubles.’ It was our custom to go by ourselves and commit ourselves to God in faithful prayer every day; and this we would do after we laid our weary frames upon our sand bed to rest, if no other opportunity[141] offered. This custom had been inculcated in us by a fond and devoted mother, and well now did we remember with what affection she assured us that we would find it a comfort and support to thus carry our trials and troubles to our heavenly Father in after years; though little did she realize the exceedingly bitter grief that would make these lessons of piety so sweet to our hearts. Too sadly did they prove true. Often were the times when we were sent some distance to bring water and wood for the comfort of lazy men, selected for the grateful observance of this only joyful employment that occupied any of those dark days.
“She would dry her eyes, wipe away her tears, and I often saw her return with a look of deep thoughtfulness, her eyes bright and shining with the light of a new idea, as she would say: ‘I know what we can do; we can ask God. He can help us, or give us the strength to handle our troubles.’ It was our routine to go off by ourselves and commit our worries to God in faithful prayer every day; we would do this after we laid our tired bodies on our sandy bed to rest, if no other chance to do so came up. This practice had been taught to us by our loving and devoted mother, and we now remembered with what affection she assured us that we would find it a comfort and support to bring our trials and troubles to our heavenly Father in later years; though she had little idea of the deep sorrow that would make these lessons of faith so meaningful to us. Sadly, they proved to be true. There were many times when we were sent some distance to fetch water and wood for the comfort of lazy men, chosen for the enjoyment of this only joyful task that filled those dark days.
“Seldom during our stay here were we cheered with any knowledge or circumstance that bid us hope for our escape. Hours were spent by us in talking of trying the experiment. Mary often would say: ‘I can find the way out, and I can go the whole distance as quick as they.’ Several times, after cruel treatment, or the passing of danger from starvation, have we made the resolution, and set the time for executing it, but were not bold enough to undertake it. Yet we were not without all or any hope. A word dropped by our captors concerning their occasional trips, made by small bands of them to some region of the whites, some knowledge we would accidentally gain of our latitude and locality, would animate our breasts with the hope of a future relief, breaking like a small ray of light from some distant[142] luminous object upon the eye of our faith. But it was only when our minds dwelt upon the power of the Highest, on an overruling Providence, that we could feel that there was any possibility of an extrication from our uncheered prison life.
“During our time here, we rarely felt uplifted by any news or situation that gave us hope for escape. We spent hours discussing the possibility of trying to get out. Mary often said, 'I can find the way out, and I can get there as fast as they can.' Several times, after facing harsh treatment or barely escaping starvation, we made plans and set times to act, but we never had the courage to follow through. Still, we didn't completely lose hope. A comment from our captors about their occasional trips with small groups to areas occupied by white people, along with snippets of information we would accidentally pick up about our location, sparked a flicker of hope in us, like a small ray of light shining from a distant luminous object onto our faith. However, it was only when we focused on the power of the Almighty and an overriding Providence that we truly felt there was any chance of escaping our disheartening prison life.”
“After we had been among these Apaches several months, their conduct toward us somewhat changed. They became more lenient and merciful, especially to my sister. She always met their abuse with a mild, patient spirit and deportment, and with an intrepidity and fortitude beyond what might have been expected from her age. This spirit, which she always bore, I could plainly see was working its effect upon some of them; so that, especially on the part of those females connected in some way with the household of the chief, and who had the principal control of us, we could plainly see more forbearance, kindness, and interest exhibited toward their captives. This, slight as was the change, was a great relief to my mind, and comfort to Mary Ann. We had learned their language so as to hold converse with them quite understandingly, after a few months among them. They were much disposed at times to draw us into conversation; they asked our ages, inquired after our former place of living, and when we told them of the distance we had come to reach our home among them, they greatly marveled. They would gather about us frequently in large numbers, and ply their curious questions with eagerness and seeming[143] interest, asking how many of the white folks there were; how far the big ocean extended; and on being told of the two main oceans, they asked if the whites possessed the other big world on the east of the Atlantic; if there were any Indians there; particularly they would question us as to the number of the ‘Americanos,’ (this term they obtained among the Mexicans, and it was the one by which they invariably designated our people.) When we told them of the number of the whites, and of their rapid increase, they were apparently incredulous, and some of them would become angry, and accuse us of lying, and wishing to make them believe a lie. They wanted to know how women were treated, and if a man was allowed more than one wife; inquired particularly how and by what means a subsistence was gained by us. In this latter question we could discern an interest that did not inspire any of their other queries. Bad as they are, they are very curious to know the secret of the success and increase of the whites. We tried to tell them of the knowledge the whites possessed, of the well-founded belief they had that the stars above us were peopled by human beings, and of the fact that the distance to these far-off worlds had been measured by the whites. They wished to know if any of us had been there; this they asked in a taunting manner, exhibiting in irony and sarcasm their incredulity as to the statement, over which they made much sport and ridicule.[144] They said if the stars were inhabited, the people would drop out, and hence they knew that this was a lie. I found the months and years in which I had been kept in school, not altogether useless in answering their questions. I told them that the earth turned round every twenty-four hours, and also of its traveling about the sun every year. Upon this they said we were just like all the Americanos, big liars, and seemed to think that our parents had begun young with us to learn us so perfectly the art of falsehood so early. But still we could see, through all their accusations of falsehood, by their astonishment, and discussion, and arguments upon the matter of our conversation, they were not wholly unbelieving. They would tell us, however, that an ‘evil spirit’ reigned among the whites, and that he was leading them on to destruction. They seemed sincere in their belief that there were scarcely any of the whites that could be trusted, but that they had evil assistance, which made them great and powerful. As to any system of religion or morality, they seemed to be beneath it. But we found, though the daily tasks upon us were not abated, yet our condition was greatly mollified; and we had become objects of their growing curiosity, mere playthings, over which they could make merry.
“After we had been with these Apaches for several months, their behavior toward us changed a bit. They became more lenient and compassionate, especially toward my sister. She consistently faced their mistreatment with a calm, patient attitude and a courage beyond what you would expect from someone her age. I could clearly see that this attitude of hers was having an impact on some of them; particularly among the women connected to the chief’s household, who had the most control over us, we noticed more tolerance, kindness, and interest displayed toward their captives. This change, though small, was a relief to me and a comfort to Mary Ann. We had learned their language well enough to have conversations with them after a few months. They often tried to engage us in conversation; they asked our ages, inquired about where we used to live, and when we told them how far we had traveled to reach our home with them, they were genuinely amazed. They would frequently gather around us in large groups, eagerly asking questions, showing a keen interest in how many white people lived there, how far the big ocean stretched, and when we told them about the two main oceans, they wanted to know if the whites owned the other big world to the east of the Atlantic, if there were any Indians there, and specifically, they would ask how many ‘Americanos’ there were (a term they picked up from the Mexicans, which is how they always referred to our people). When we told them about the number of whites and their rapid growth, they seemed skeptical, and some even got angry, accusing us of lying and trying to deceive them. They wanted to know how women were treated, if a man could have more than one wife, and particularly how we made a living. In this last question, we noticed an interest that wasn't present in their other inquiries. As bad as they may be, they were very curious about the secret to the whites' success and population growth. We tried to explain the knowledge the whites had, the well-founded belief that the stars above us were inhabited by human beings, and the fact that the distance to those distant worlds had been measured by the whites. They wanted to know if any of us had been there; they asked this mockingly, expressing their disbelief with irony and sarcasm, finding it amusing to ridicule the statement. They insisted that if the stars were indeed inhabited, the people would fall out, which they used as proof that this was a lie. I found that the months and years I had spent in school were not entirely wasted when it came to answering their questions. I told them that the earth rotates every twenty-four hours and also travels around the sun each year. They responded by saying we were just like all the Americanos, big liars, and seemed to think our parents had started teaching us the art of deception at a very young age. But despite their accusations, I could see through their astonishment and heated discussions about our conversations that they weren't completely disbelieving. However, they claimed that an ‘evil spirit’ ruled over the whites, leading them toward destruction. They seemed genuinely convinced that almost none of the whites were trustworthy, believing instead that they had evil forces making them great and powerful. As for any system of religion or morality, they appeared to be beneath it. Nevertheless, we found that although our daily tasks weren't lessened, our situation had improved significantly; we had become objects of their increasing curiosity, mere playthings for them to enjoy.”
“They are much given to humor and fun, but it generally descends to low obscenity and meanness. They had great contempt for one that would complain[145] under torture or suffering, even though of their own tribe, and said a person that could not uncomplainingly endure suffering was not fit to live. They asked us if we wanted to get away, and tried by every stratagem to extort from us our feelings as to our captivity; but we were not long in learning that any expression of discontent was the signal for new toils, and tasks, and grievances. We made the resolution between us to avoid any expression of discontent, which, at times, it cost us no small effort to keep.
“They really enjoy humor and fun, but it often turns into crude jokes and unkindness. They had a lot of contempt for anyone who would complain[145] during torture or suffering, even if it was someone from their own group, and they believed that a person who couldn’t endure suffering without complaint wasn’t fit to live. They asked us if we wanted to escape and tried every trick to get our feelings about our captivity; but we quickly realized that any sign of discontent would lead to more hard work, tasks, and complaints. We decided together to keep any expressions of discontent to ourselves, which sometimes required significant effort to maintain.
“We learned that this tribe was a detached parcel of the old and more numerous tribe bearing their name, and whose locality was in the regions of New-Mexico. They had become in years gone, impatient of the restraint put upon them by the Catholic missionaries, and had resolved upon emancipation from their control, and had accordingly sought a home in the wild fastnesses of these northern mountains. The old tribe had since given them the name of the ‘Touto Apaches,’ an appellation signifying their unruliness, as well as their roving and piratical habits. They said that the old tribe was much more wicked than themselves, and that they would be destroyed by the whites.”
“We learned that this tribe was a separate group from the larger, older tribe that shared their name, which was located in New Mexico. Over the years, they had become frustrated with the restrictions imposed by the Catholic missionaries and decided to free themselves from their control, seeking a new home in the remote mountains to the north. The old tribe had since labeled them the ‘Touto Apaches,’ a name that reflected their unruliness, as well as their wandering and raiding behaviors. They claimed that the old tribe was far more wicked than they were and that they would be wiped out by the white settlers.”
Beyond the manuscript touching the geography and appearance of the country where the scenes of this book were laid, and which was prepared for previous editions, there is considerable concerning the[146] peculiar superstitions and crude beliefs of these Indians, as well as upon histories treasured up by them touching their tribes and individual members of them, which we believe would be read with interest, but scarcely a tithe of which can we give without swelling this book beyond all due bounds. Of these histories it is not to be supposed that more than mere scraps could have been gleaned by Olive, when we remember her age, and that all that is remembered is from mere verbal recital.
Beyond the manuscript discussing the geography and appearance of the country where the scenes of this book take place, which was prepared for earlier editions, there is a lot of information about the peculiar superstitions and basic beliefs of these Indians, along with histories they have preserved about their tribes and individual members. We believe this would be interesting to read, but we can barely share a small fraction without making this book excessively long. It’s important to note that Olive could only have collected a few scraps of these histories, considering her age and that everything is remembered through oral storytelling.
The Indians would congregate on evenings set apart, when one of their number, most in years and of prominent position, would entertain the company with a narration, frequently long and tedious, of the adventures of his youthful days. On one of these occasions an old Indian spoke as follows: “I am the son of an Indian who was chief of the Camanche tribe. I had heard often of the white people. I longed to see one. I was told by my father one day that I might, with some of the warriors of the tribe, go on a hunt to the north, and also that we would probably find some white people; if so, that we must kill them, and bring in their scalps with any white captive girls if we could find them. We had so many (counting his fingers up to three) bows and so many (forty-eight) arrows each.
The Indians would gather on specific evenings, when one of the older members, often the most respected, would share stories, usually long and drawn out, about his youthful experiences. During one of these nights, an elderly Indian said, “I am the son of an Indian who was the chief of the Camanche tribe. I had often heard about white people and wanted to see one. One day, my father told me that I could go on a hunt to the north with some of the tribe's warriors, and that we might come across some white people. If we did, we were to kill them and bring back their scalps along with any white girls we could capture. We each had (counting his fingers up to three) bows and (forty-eight) arrows.”
“The most of my desire was to see and kill a white man, and take some captives. We traveled a very long way. We passed through several tribes of Indians.[147] We found, according to the accounts of some Indians away to the north, that there were white people near them, but that we must not touch them; that they were friendly and traded with themselves; that some of their squaws were married to them; that they (the whites) came from the great Auhah (sea) to the setting sun. One day, about dark, we came in view of an object that we thought at first to be a bear. We soon found it was a man. We waited and skulked for some time to find out, if possible, whether it was a man, and how many of them there were. We stayed all night in this condition, and it was very cold. Just before fair day, we moved slowly round the place where we had seen the object. As we thought we had got past it and not espied anything, we concluded to go on, when we were suddenly met by a huge-looking thing with a covering (skin) such as we had never before seen. We were surprised and did not know what to do. It was partly behind a rock, and we were too much scared to draw our bows. After a word together, (there were four of us,) we concluded to run. So we started. We had not gone far when an Indian jumped out after us, threw an umsupieque (white blanket) from his head, and called to us to stop. We had never seen this umsupieque before. We were very much ashamed. We thought at first, and when we ran, that some of our friends had been killed and had come (or their ghosts) to meet us.[148] The Indian, a Chimowanan, came up to us, and began to laugh at our bravery! We were much ashamed, but we could not help it now. We left the Indian, after making him promise that he would not tell of us.
“The main thing I wanted was to see and kill a white man and take some captives. We traveled a really long way, going through several tribes of Indians.[147] According to what some Indians from the north told us, there were white people nearby, but we shouldn't touch them; they were friendly and traded among themselves, and some of their women were married to them. The whites came from the great Auhah (sea) to the setting sun. One day, around dusk, we spotted something we initially thought was a bear. We soon realized it was a man. We waited and hid for a while to figure out if it was actually a man and how many there were. We stayed in that position all night, and it was very cold. Just before dawn, we quietly moved around the area where we’d seen the figure. After we thought we had passed it without noticing anything, we decided to continue, when suddenly we were confronted by something large covered in a skin we had never seen before. We were taken aback and didn’t know what to do. It was partly behind a rock, and we were too scared to draw our bows. After conferring briefly (there were four of us), we decided to run. We hadn’t gone far when an Indian jumped out after us, threw an umsupieque (white blanket) from his head, and called for us to stop. We had never seen this umsupieque before and felt very embarrassed. At first, we thought some of our friends had been killed and that their spirits had come to meet us.[148] The Indian, a Chimowanan, approached us and started laughing at our bravery! We were really embarrassed, but there was nothing we could do about it now. We left the Indian after making him promise not to tell anyone about us.”
“When we had traveled one day, with no game or anything to eat, we came to a small house built of wood. We thought it the house of a white man. We skulked in the bushes, and thought we would watch it until they should come out, or, if away, come home. We waited one day and two nights, eating nothing but a few roots. We saw no one, so we set fire to the house and went on. We were more afraid of the Indians than the whites, for they had said they would kill us if we touched the whites. A few days after this we saw another house; we watched that a long time, then burned it, and started for home. This is all we did. When we came home our tribe turned out to see us, and hear of our war-hunt. We had but little to say.
“When we traveled for a day without any game or food, we came across a small wooden house. We assumed it belonged to a white man. We hid in the bushes, planning to watch it until someone came out or returned home. We waited for a day and two nights, surviving on a few roots. Nobody showed up, so we set fire to the house and moved on. We were more afraid of the Indians than the whites because they had warned us they would kill us if we harmed the whites. A few days later, we spotted another house; we watched it for a long time before burning it down and heading home. That was all we did. When we finally got home, our tribe gathered to see us and hear about our war hunt. We didn't have much to say.”
“The next year, the Indian who had scared us with the white blanket, came among us. I saw him, and made him promise not to tell my father what a coward I had shown myself when I met him; but I soon found that all the tribe knew all about it. When the tribe were gathered together one day for a dance, they laughed at me and about me for my running from the Indian. I found that the Indian had told some of the tribe, and they had told my father.[149] My father joined with the rest in making fun of me for it. I blamed him, and felt mad enough to kill him. He found it out, so, just before we separated, he called them all together, and told them that he had displeased his son by what he had said of me, and now he wanted to make it all right. He said, just before he sat down, that if ever they should be attacked, he should feel that they were safe, that he knew his son and those who went north to kill white people would be safe, for they had shown themselves good at running. This maddened me more than ever, and up to this day I have not heard the last of my running from the Indian. I am now old, my head is nearly bald, the hairs that have fallen from my head have grown up to be some of these I now see about me. I shall soon go to yonder hill. I want you to burn my bow and arrow with my body, so that I can hunt up there.”
“The following year, the Indian who had frightened us with the white blanket came among us. I saw him and made him promise not to tell my dad how much of a coward I seemed when I met him; but I soon found out that the whole tribe knew all about it. One day, when the tribe gathered for a dance, they laughed at me for running away from the Indian. I realized the Indian had told some of the tribe, and they had told my dad. My dad joined in making fun of me for it. I blamed him and felt so angry I could have killed him. He figured it out, so just before we parted ways, he called everyone together and said he had upset his son with his comments about me, and now he wanted to make things right. He mentioned, just before sitting down, that if they were ever attacked, he would feel safe because he knew his son and those who went north to kill white people would be alright, since they had shown they were good at running. This drove me even crazier, and to this day, I haven't heard the last of my running from the Indian. Now I’m old, my hair is almost gone, and the hair that has fallen from my head has turned into some of what I now see around me. I'll soon head to that hill over there. I want you to burn my bow and arrow with my body so that I can hunt up there.”
“The ‘Toutos’ had, however, for a long time occupied their present position, and almost the only tribe with whom they had any intercourse was the Mohaves, (Mo-ha-vays,) a tribe numbering about twelve hundred, and located three hundred miles to the northwest.
“The ‘Toutos’ had, however, for a long time occupied their current position, and almost the only tribe they had any interaction with was the Mohaves, (Mo-ha-vays,) a tribe with a population of about twelve hundred, located three hundred miles to the northwest.”
“There were many, however, who had come from other and different tribes. Some from the north, some from the south and southwest. Hence there was a marked distinction among their features and appearance. It seemed from what we could learn[150] that this Touton tribe, or secession fragment, had from their villainous propensities fled to this hiding-place, and since their separation been joined by scattered members and stray families from other tribes, persons whom Touton bands had fallen in with during their depredating trips abroad, and who from community of feeling and life had thus amalgamated together.
"There were many who had come from different tribes. Some came from the north, while others came from the south and southwest. Because of this, there was a noticeable difference in their features and appearances. From what we could gather[150], it seemed that this Touton tribe, or breakaway group, had fled to this hiding place due to their wicked tendencies. Since their separation, they had been joined by scattered individuals and families from other tribes—people that Touton groups had encountered during their raiding trips, who, due to shared experiences and lifestyles, had come together."
“For a few years constant traffic had been kept up between the Mohaves and Toutons. The Mohaves made an expedition once a year, sometimes oftener, to the Apaches, in small companies, bringing with them vegetables, grain, and the various products of their soil, which they would exchange with the Apaches for fur, skins of animals, and all of the few articles that their different mode of life furnished. During the autumn of 1851, late in the season, quite a large company of Mohaves came among us on a trading expedition. But the whole transactions of one of these expeditions did not comprise the amount of wealth or business of one hour’s ordinary shopping of a country girl. This was the first acquaintance we had with those superior Indians. During their stay we had some faint hints that it was meditated to sell us to the Mohaves in exchange for vegetables, which they no doubt regarded as more useful for immediate consumption than their captives. But still it was only a hint that had been given us, and the curiosity and anxiety it created soon vanished,[151] and we sank again into the daily drudging routine of our dark prison life. Months rolled by, finding us early and late at our burden-bearing and torturing labors, plying hands and feet to heed the demands of our lazy lords, and the taunts and exactions of a swarm of heathen urchins, sometimes set over us. But since the coming of these Mohaves a new question had been presented, and a new source of anxious solicitude had been opened. Hours at a time were spent apart, dwelling upon and conversing about the possibilities and probabilities, with all the gravity of men in the council of state, of our being sold to another tribe, and what might be its effects upon us. At times it was considered as the possible means by which an utter and hopeless bondage might be sealed upon us for life. It was seen plainly that the love of traffic predominated among these barbarous hordes; that the lives of their captives would be but a small weight in the balance, if they interfered with their lust of war or conquest, if gain without toil might be gratified. It was feared that the deep-seated hostility which they bore to the white race, the contempt which they manifested to their captives, united with the fear (which their conduct had more than once exhibited) that they might be left without that constant, vigilant oversight that was so great a tax upon their indolence to maintain over them, that they might return to their own people and tell the tale of their sufferings and captivity,[152] and thus bring down upon them the vengeance of the whites; that all these causes might induce them to sell their captives to the most inaccessible tribe, and thus consign them to a captivity upon which the light of hope or the prospect of escape could not shine.”
“For a few years, there had been consistent trade between the Mohaves and Toutons. The Mohaves made a trip to the Apaches once a year, sometimes more often, in small groups, bringing vegetables, grain, and various products from their land to trade with the Apaches for fur, animal skins, and a few items that their lifestyle provided. In the autumn of 1851, late in the season, a large group of Mohaves came to us for trade. However, the entire value of one of these trading trips was nowhere near the amount of wealth or business that could happen in just one hour of an average shopping trip by a country girl. This was our first encounter with these prominent Indians. During their visit, we received some vague hints that there were plans to sell us to the Mohaves in exchange for vegetables, which they likely saw as more useful for immediate consumption than us as captives. But it was only a hint, and the curiosity and anxiety it sparked quickly faded,[151] allowing us to return to the monotonous routine of our grim prison life. Months passed, with us working hard at our exhausting tasks, constantly catering to the demands of our lazy captors and enduring the teasing and demands from a group of unruly kids sometimes put in charge of us. But after the arrival of the Mohaves, a new concern emerged, opening up a new source of anxiety. We spent hours apart, pondering and discussing the possibilities and probabilities, with all the seriousness of a state council, about the chance we might be sold to another tribe and what that could mean for us. At times, it was seen as a potential way to seal our fate in an endless, hopeless bondage for life. It became clear that these barbaric groups valued trading above all; the lives of their captives weighed little in the balance if it interfered with their desire for war or conquest, especially if they could gain without effort. There was a fear that their deep-seated hostility toward the white race, combined with the contempt they showed their captives and the concern (which they had displayed more than once) that they might be left without that constant supervision that required so much effort to maintain, could lead them to sell their captives to the most remote tribe. This would consign us to a captivity where the light of hope or any chance of escape would not shine.”
On a little mound, a short distance from the clustered, smoking wigwams, constituting the Apache village, on a pleasant day, see these two captive girls, their root baskets laid aside, and side by side upon the ground, sitting down to a few moments’ conversation. They talk of the year that has now nearly closed, the first of their captivity, the bitterness that had mingled in the cup of its allotment, of their dead, who had now slept one year of their last sleep, and with much concern they are now querying about what might be the intentions of the Mohaves in their daily expected coming again so soon among the Apaches.
On a small rise, not far from the clustered, smoking huts that make up the Apache village, on a nice day, you can see these two captive girls, their root baskets set aside, sitting together on the ground for a moment of conversation. They talk about the year that is nearly over, the first year of their captivity, the bitterness that has mixed in with their experiences, about their dead who have now been gone for a year, and with a lot of worry, they are asking what the Mohaves might want when they come back to the Apaches so soon.
Mary Ann says: “I believe they will sell us; I overheard one of the chiefs say something the other day in his wigwam, about our going among the Mohaves, and it was with some words about their expected return. I do not know, but from what I saw of them I think they know more, and live better than these miserable Apaches.”
Mary Ann says: “I think they’re going to sell us; I overheard one of the chiefs mentioning something the other day in his hut about us going to the Mohaves, and it involved some talk about their upcoming return. I’m not sure, but from what I observed, I believe they know more and live better than these poor Apaches.”
Olive. “But may be they put on the best side when here, they might treat us worse than the Apaches.”
Olive. “But maybe they show us their best side when they're here; they could treat us worse than the Apaches.”
M. A. “O, that will be impossible without they kill us, and if we cannot escape, the sooner we die the better. I wish, Olive, you would agree to it, and we will start to-night and try to make our escape.”
M. A. “Oh, that will be impossible unless they kill us, and if we can't escape, the sooner we die the better. I wish, Olive, you would agree to it, and we will leave tonight and try to make our escape.”
O. “But where shall we go? We know not the way we came, much of it was traveled in the night, besides this, these Indians have their trails well known to them, leading through all these mountains, and we could not get upon one where they would not be sure to head us, and you know they say they have spies continually out to let the tribe know when any of their enemies come into the vicinity of their village.”
O. “But where are we supposed to go? We don't remember the path we took; a lot of it was during the night. Plus, these Native Americans know their trails through these mountains very well, and we wouldn't be able to get on one without them detecting us. You know they claim to have scouts constantly watching to inform the tribe whenever any enemies get close to their village.”
M. A. “Well, Olive, how often have you told me that were it not for a very faint hope you have of getting away, and your concern for me, you would rather die than live. And you know we both think they intend to sell us, and if they sell us to these Mohaves we will have to travel three hundred miles, and I can never live through it. I have a severe cough now, and almost every night I take more cold. Ma always said ‘her Mary Ann would die with consumption,’ but she did not think, I guess, of such a consumption as this.”
M. A. “Well, Olive, how many times have you told me that if it weren't for the slim chance you have of escaping and your worry about me, you'd rather die than keep living? And we both know they plan to sell us, and if they do sell us to these Mohaves, we’ll have to travel three hundred miles, and I can’t survive that. I have a bad cough now, and I catch a cold almost every night. Mom always said ‘her Mary Ann would die from consumption,’ but I don’t think she realized it would be this kind of consumption.”
“Poor girl,” thought Olive, half aloud, “how her eyes glisten, how her cheeks every day become more spare and pale, and her black, flashing eye is sinking into her head.” Olive turned her head carelessly, wiped the tear from her eye, and looking again in[154] the upturned face of her sister, said: “Why, Mary, if you are afraid that you would perish in traveling to the Mohave country, how could you stand the roving day and night among the hills, and we should be obliged, you know, to travel away from the trail for a week, perhaps a month, living on roots?”
“Poor girl,” Olive thought aloud, “look at how her eyes shine, how her cheeks become more sunken and pale every day, and how her dark, bright eye is sinking into her head.” Olive turned her head casually, wiped a tear from her eye, and looking again at her sister’s upturned face, said: “Well, Mary, if you’re scared you would die traveling to the Mohave country, how could you handle wandering day and night among the hills? We’d have to stray from the trail for a week, maybe a month, living off roots.”
M. A. “As for roots, they are about all we get now, and I had rather live on them in trying to get away than in staying here, or being driven like oxen again three hundred miles.”
M. A. “When it comes to roots, that’s pretty much all we have left now, and I’d rather subsist on them while making an effort to leave than to stay here or be herded like cattle for another three hundred miles.”
By this time the little pale face of her sister kindled with such an enthusiasm that Olive could hardly avoid expressing the effect it had upon her own mind. Mary was about to continue when her sister, seeing an Indian near them, bade her hush, and they were about to renew their work when Mary said: “Look! who are those? they are Indians, they are those very Mohaves! See! they have a horse, and there is a squaw among them.”
By this point, her sister's little pale face lit up with such excitement that Olive could barely hide how it impacted her own thoughts. Mary was about to keep talking when her sister, noticing an Indian nearby, told her to be quiet, and they were about to get back to their work when Mary exclaimed, “Look! Who are those? They’re Indians, those are the very Mohaves! Look! They have a horse, and there’s a woman with them.”
The Indian, who was approaching them, had by this time caught a view of them, and was running to camp to spread the news. “I had,” says the older, “now no doubt that the approaching company were Mohaves, and I was half inclined to improve the excitement and carelessness that would prevail for a while after their coming among us, to slip away, taking good care to make sure of a piece of meat, a few roots, and something to kill myself with if I should find myself about falling into the hands of[155] pursuers. But in more sober moments we thought it well that this fear of being again caught, and of torture they would be sure to inflict, if we should be unsuccessful, kept us from such a desperate step. The Mohave party are now descending a slope to the Apache village, and roaring, yelling, and dancing prevail through the gathering crowd of Apaches. The party consisted of five men, and a young woman under twenty years. It was not long ere two of the chiefs came to us, and told us that these Mohaves[156] had come after us, according to a contract made with them at a previous visit; that the party had been back to obtain the sanction of Espaniole, the Mohave chief, to the contract, and that now the chief had sent his own daughter to witness to his desire to purchase the white captives. The chief had, however, left it with his daughter to approve or annul the contract that had been made.”
The Indian, who was approaching them, had caught sight of them by now and was rushing back to camp to share the news. “I have,” says the older one, “no doubt that the approaching group were Mohaves, and I was tempted to take advantage of the excitement and carelessness that would follow their arrival to sneak away, making sure to grab a piece of meat, a few roots, and something to defend myself with in case I found myself being chased by [155]. But in more serious moments, we realized that our fear of being caught again, and the torture they would definitely inflict if we failed, kept us from taking such a desperate step. The Mohave group is now going down a slope toward the Apache village, with roaring, yelling, and dancing erupting among the gathering crowd of Apaches. The group consisted of five men and a young woman under twenty. It wasn’t long before two of the chiefs came to us and informed us that these Mohaves [156] had come for us, following a deal made with them during a previous visit; that the party had gone back to get the approval of Espaniole, the Mohave chief, regarding the deal, and that now the chief had sent his own daughter to confirm his desire to buy the white captives. However, the chief left it up to his daughter to approve or cancel the agreement that had been made.”
This daughter of the chief was a beautiful, mild, and sympathizing woman. Her conduct and behavior toward these Apache captives bespoke a tutoring, and intelligence, and sweetness of disposition that won their interest at once. She could use the Apache language with fluency, and was thus enabled to talk with the captives for whom she had come. She told her designs to them, and had soon settled it in her mind to approve the contract previously made.
This chief's daughter was a beautiful, gentle, and compassionate woman. Her actions and demeanor toward the Apache captives showed her kindness, intelligence, and charm, instantly capturing their interest. She spoke the Apache language fluently, allowing her to communicate with the captives she came to see. She shared her plans with them and quickly decided to support the agreement that had already been made.
During that evening there was much disquiet and misrule throughout the village. The agitated and interested captives, though having been informed that all the negotiations had been completed for their transfer, were much perplexed to learn the reasons of the excitement still raging.
During that evening, there was a lot of unrest and chaos throughout the village. The anxious and curious captives, although they had been told that all the arrangements for their transfer were finished, were very confused about the reasons for the ongoing commotion.
There was a studied effort, which was plainly perceived by them, to cover the matter of the councils and heated debates, which occupied the whole night from them; but, by remarks which reached them from different ones, they learned that their destiny was in a very critical suspense. There was a strong[157] party who were angrily opposed to the acceptance of the Mohave propositions, among whom were the murderers of the Oatman family.
There was a clear effort, which they obviously noticed, to hide the discussions and heated arguments that took up the entire night from them; however, through comments they heard from various individuals, they realized that their fate was hanging by a thread. There was a strong[157] group that was fiercely against accepting the Mohave proposals, including the people who killed the Oatman family.
Different ones sought by every possible means to draw out the feelings of their captives to the proposed removal. One in particular, a young Indian woman, who had forced a disagreeable intimacy with Olive, sought to make her say that she would rather go to the Mohaves. The discretion of the captive girl, however, proved equal to the treachery of the Indian mistress, and no words of complaint, or expressions of desire, could the latter glean to make a perverted report of at head-quarters. The artful Miss To-aquin had endeavored from the first, under friendly pretenses, to acquaint herself with the American language, and succeeded in acquiring a smattering of it. But her eaves-dropping propensities had made the intended victims of her treachery wary, since they had known, in several instances, of her false reports and tale-bearings to the chief.
Different individuals tried every possible way to get their captives to express their feelings about the proposed removal. One in particular, a young Indian woman, who had forced an uncomfortable closeness with Olive, tried to make her say that she would prefer going to the Mohaves. However, the discretion of the captive girl matched the deceit of the Indian woman, and no complaints or desires could the latter extract to report back. The clever Miss To-aquin had attempted, from the beginning, to learn American language under the guise of friendship and had managed to pick up a little of it. But her tendency to eavesdrop had made her intended victims cautious, as they had experienced several instances of her false reports and gossip to the chief.
While sitting alone by a small fire in their wigwam, late in the night, this Jezebel came and seated herself by them, and with her smiles and rattling tongue, feigning an anxious interest in their welfare, said, in substance:
While sitting alone by a small fire in their wigwam late at night, this Jezebel came and sat down next to them. With her smiles and chattering tongue, pretending to care about their well-being, she said, in essence:
“I suppose you are glad you are going to the Mohaves? But I always hated them; they will steal, and lie, and cheat. Do you think you will get away? I suppose you do. But these miserable Mohaves[158] are going to sell you to another tribe; if they do not, it will not be long ere they will kill you. O, I am very sad because you are going away! I hoped to see you free in a short time; but I know you will never get back to the whites now. Suppose you will try, will you not?”
“I guess you’re happy about going to the Mohaves? But I always disliked them; they steal, lie, and cheat. Do you think you’ll be able to escape? I assume you do. But those miserable Mohaves[158] are going to sell you to another tribe; if they don’t, it won’t be long before they kill you. Oh, I’m really sad because you’re leaving! I hoped to see you free soon, but I know you’ll never get back to the white people now. You’ll try to, won’t you?”
Olive replied: “We are captives, and since our parents and all our kindred are dead, it matters little where we are, there or here. We are treated better than we deserve, perhaps; and we shall try to behave well, let them treat us as they may; and as to getting away, you know it would be impossible and foolish for us to try.”
Olive replied, “We’re captives, and since our parents and all our relatives are gone, it doesn’t really matter where we are, whether there or here. We might be treated better than we deserve; we'll try to behave well, no matter how they treat us. And as for escaping, you know it would be impossible and foolish for us to even think about it.”
“The Mohave party professed that it was out of kindness to us that they had come to take us with them; that they knew of the cruel treatment we were suffering among the Apaches, and intended to use us well.
“The Mohave party claimed that they had come to take us with them out of kindness; they knew about the harsh treatment we were facing with the Apaches and intended to treat us well.”
“This would all have been very comforting to us, and it was only to us they made this plea, had we been prepared to give them credit for the absence of that treachery which had been found, so far, as natural to an Indian as his breath. But their natures do not grow sincerity, and their words are to have no weight in judging of their characters. To us it was only gloom that lay upon our way, whether to the Mohaves or to stay in our present position. Their real design it was useless to seek to read until its execution came.
“This would have been very comforting to us, and it was only to us that they made this appeal, had we been willing to give them credit for the lack of treachery that had been seen, so far, as natural to an Indian as breathing. But their nature does not produce sincerity, and their words carry no weight in judging their characters. To us, there was only gloom ahead, whether we went to the Mohaves or stayed where we were. It was pointless to try to decipher their real intentions until they were put into action."
“Sunrise, which greeted us ere we had a moment’s sleep, found the party prepared to leave, and we were coolly informed by our captors that we must go with them. Two horses, a few vegetables, a few pounds of beads, and three blankets we found to be our price in that market.
“Sunrise, which greeted us before we had a moment’s sleep, found the group ready to leave, and we were casually informed by our captors that we had to go with them. Two horses, some vegetables, a few pounds of beads, and three blankets were our price in that market.
“We found that there were those among the Apaches who were ready to tear us in pieces when we left, and they only wanted a few more to unite with them, to put an end to our lives at once. They now broke forth in the most insulting language to us, and to the remainder of the tribe for bargaining us away. Some laughed, a few among the children, who had received a care and attention from us denied by their natural parents, cried, and a general pow-wow rent the air as we started upon another three hundred miles’ trip.”
“We discovered that there were some Apaches who were eager to tear us apart when we left, and they just needed a few more people to join them to end our lives right then and there. They began hurling the most insulting language at us and at the rest of the tribe for trading us away. Some laughed, while a few of the children, who had received care and attention from us that their biological parents denied them, cried, and a general commotion filled the air as we set off on another three hundred-mile journey.”
CHAPTER IV.
The Journey of three hundred and fifty Miles to the Mohave Valley—The Means of Subsistence during the Time—The Conduct of the Mohaves compared with the Apaches—Arrive at the Valley—The Village—The Chief’s Residence—Their Joy at the Return of Topeka, their Daughter—The Greeting of the new Captives—One Year of Labor and Suffering—The Overflowing of the Colorado—Their Dependence upon it—Their Habits—Cultivation of the Soil—Scarcity of Provisions—Starvation—Mary Ann—Her Decline—Olive’s Care, Grief, and Efforts to save her life—Dies of Famine—Many of the Indian Children die—Burial of Mary Ann—The Sympathy and Sorrow of the Chief’s Wife.
The Journey of three hundred and fifty miles to the Mohave Valley—The Ways to Survive during that Time—Comparing the Behavior of the Mohaves to the Apaches—Arriving at the Valley—The Village—The Chief’s Home—Their Happiness at the Return of Topeka, their Daughter—The Welcome for the new Captives—One Year of Hard Work and Struggle—The Flooding of the Colorado—Their Dependence on it—Their Lifestyle—Farming the Land—Lack of Food—Hunger—Mary Ann—Her Decline—Olive’s Care, Grief, and Efforts to Save Her Life—Dies from Hunger—Many Indian Children Die—Burial of Mary Ann—The Sympathy and Sadness of the Chief’s Wife.
“We were informed at the outset that we had three hundred and fifty miles before us, and all to be made on foot. Our route we soon found to be in no way preferable to the one by which the Apache village had been reached. It was now about the first day of March, 1852. One year had been spent by us in a condition the most abject, the most desolate, with treatment the most cruel that barbarity and hate could invent, and this all endured without the privilege of a word from ourselves to turn the scale in this direction or that, in a rugged, rocky country, filled with bare mountains or lesser hills with slight vegetation, and that tame and tasteless, or irregular piles of boulders and[161] gravel beds; we were now being hurried on under Indian guardianship alone, we knew not where nor for what purpose. We had not proceeded far ere it was painfully impressed upon our feet, if not our aching hearts, that this trail to a second captivity was no improvement on the first, whatever might be the fate awaiting us at its termination. We had been under tutorage for one whole year in burden bearing, and labor even beyond our strength, but a long walk or run, as this proved, we had not been driven to during that time.
"We" were told right from the start that we had three hundred and fifty miles ahead of us, and we had to do it all on foot. We quickly realized that our route was no better than the one that had taken us to the Apache village. It was now around the beginning of March, 1852. We had spent a whole year in the most miserable, barren conditions, facing the cruelest treatment that cruelty and hatred could come up with, all while having no say in the matter, as we trekked through a rugged, rocky landscape filled with bare mountains or small hills with sparse, dull vegetation, or irregular piles of boulders and[161] gravel beds; now we were being rushed forward under the watch of Indian guards, with no idea of where we were going or why. It didn't take long for it to sink in—if it hadn't already hurt our feet, it surely pained our hearts—that this path to a second capture was no better than the first, no matter what fate awaited us at the end of it. We had spent an entire year learning to carry heavy loads and working beyond our limits, but we hadn’t been pushed to walk or run like this during that whole time.
“Mary Ann, poor girl, entered upon this trip with less strength or fortitude to encounter its hardships than the one before. She had not proceeded far before I saw plainly that she would not be able to stand it long. With the many appearances of kindness that our present overseers put on, yet they seemed to be utterly destitute of any heart or will to enter into the feelings of those who had been brought up more delicately than themselves, or to understand their inability to perform the task dictated by their rough and hardy habits. Our feet soon became sore, and we were unable, on the second day after about noon, to keep up with their rapid pace. A small piece of meat was put into our hands on starting, and this with the roots we were allowed to dig, and these but few, was our sole subsistence for ten days.
“Mary Ann, poor girl, started this trip with even less strength or determination to face its challenges than the last one. It wasn't long before I could see she wouldn't be able to handle it for much longer. Despite the many gestures of kindness our current overseers showed, they seemed completely lacking in the empathy or willingness to understand the feelings of those who had been raised more delicately than they had or to grasp our inability to keep up with their rough and tough expectations. Our feet quickly became sore, and by the second day, shortly after noon, we couldn't keep up with their fast pace anymore. We were given a small piece of meat at the beginning, and with the roots we were allowed to dig—though there were hardly any—this was our only food for ten days.”
“With much complaining, and some threatening from our recent captors, we were allowed to rest on[162] the second day a short time. After this we were not compelled to go more than thirty-five miles any one day, and pieces of skins were furnished for our feet, but not until they had been needlessly bruised and mangled without them. The nights were cool, and, contrary to our expectations, the daughter of the chief showed us kindness throughout the journey by sharing her blankets with us at each camp.
“With a lot of complaining and some threats from our recent captors, we were allowed to take a short break on[162] the second day. After that, we weren’t forced to travel more than thirty-five miles in a single day, and they gave us pieces of skins to protect our feet, but only after our feet had already been bruised and hurt without them. The nights were chilly, and, unexpectedly, the chief's daughter was kind to us during the trip, sharing her blankets with us at every campsite.”
“Of all rough, uncouth, irregular, and unattractive countries through which human beings trail, the one through which that ten days’ march led us, must remain unsurpassed.
“Of all the rough, unrefined, irregular, and unattractive places that people travel through, the one we marched through for ten days is truly the worst.”
“On the eleventh day, about two hours before sunset, we made a bold steep ascent (and of such we had been permitted to climb many) from which we had an extensive view on either side.
“On the eleventh day, about two hours before sunset, we made a daring steep climb (and we had been allowed to climb many of those) from which we had a wide view on both sides.”
“Before us, commencing a little from the foot of our declivity, lay a narrow valley covered with a carpet of green, stretching a distance, seemingly, of twenty miles. On either side were the high, irregularly sloped mountains, with their foot hills robed in the same bright green as the valley, and with their bald humpbacks and sharp peaks, treeless, verdureless, and desolate, as if the tempests of ages had poured their rage upon their sides and summits.
“Before us, starting just a bit from the bottom of our slope, was a narrow valley covered in lush green, stretching what looked like twenty miles. On either side were the tall, unevenly sloped mountains, with their foothills dressed in the same vibrant green as the valley, and their bare, rounded tops and sharp peaks were treeless, lacking any greenery, and desolate, as if the storms of ages had unleashed their fury upon their sides and summits.”
“Our guides soon halted. We immediately observed by their movements and manifestations that some object beyond the loveliness that nature had strewn upon that valley, was enrapturing their gaze.[163] We had stood gazing a few moments only, when the smoke at the distance of a few miles, winding in gentle columns up the ridges, spoke to us of the abodes or tarrying of human beings. Very soon there came into the field of our steady view a large number of huts, clothing the valley in every direction. We could plainly see a large cluster of these huts huddled into a nook in the hills on our right and on the bank of a river, whose glassy waters threw the sunlight in our face; its winding, zigzag course pointed out to us by the row of beautiful cottonwood trees that thickly studded its vicinity.
“Our guides soon stopped. We quickly noticed through their movements and expressions that something beyond the beauty nature had spread across that valley was capturing their attention.[163] We had only been gazing for a few moments when the smoke, a few miles away, curling gently up the ridges, indicated to us that human beings were nearby. Soon, a large number of huts came into view, dotting the valley in every direction. We could clearly see a large cluster of these huts huddled in a nook of the hills to our right, by the bank of a river, whose smooth waters reflected the sunlight back at us; its winding, zigzag path marked by a row of beautiful cottonwood trees that densely lined its shores.
“‘Here, Olive,’ said Mary Ann, ‘is the place where they live. O isn’t it a beautiful valley? It seems to me I should like to live here.’
“‘Here, Olive,’ Mary Ann said, ‘is where they live. Oh, isn’t it a beautiful valley? It feels like I would love to live here.’”
“‘May be,’ said I, ‘that you will not want to go back to the whites any more.’
“‘Maybe,’ I said, ‘you won’t want to go back to the white people anymore.’”
“‘O yes, there is green grass and fine meadows there, besides good people to care for us; these savages are enough to make any place look ugly, after a little time.’
“‘Oh yes, there is green grass and nice meadows there, along with good people to look after us; these savages are enough to make any place look ugly after a while.’”
“We were soon ushered into the ‘Mohave Valley,’ and had not proceeded far before we began to pass the low, rude huts of the Mohave settlers. They greeted us with shouts, and dance, and song as we passed. Our guides kept up, however, a steady unheeding march for the village, occasionally joined by fierce, filthy-looking Mohaves, and their more filthy-looking children, who would come up, look[164] rudely in our faces, fasten their deep-set, small, flashing eyes upon us, and trip along, with merry-making, hallooing, and dancing at our side.
“We were soon led into the ‘Mohave Valley,’ and we hadn’t gone far before we started passing the simple, rough huts of the Mohave settlers. They welcomed us with cheers, dances, and songs as we went by. Our guides, however, maintained a steady march toward the village, occasionally joined by fierce-looking, dirty Mohaves and their even dirtier-looking children, who would approach us, stare rudely in our faces, fix their small, bright eyes on us, and prance along, celebrating with shouts and dances beside us.”
“We were conducted immediately to the home of the chief, and welcomed with the staring eyes of collecting groups, and an occasional smile from the members of the chief’s family, who gave the warmest expressions of joy over the return of their daughter and sister so long absent. Seldom does our civilization furnish a more hearty exhibition of affection for kindred, than welcomed the coming in of this member of the chief’s family, though she had been absent but a few days. The chief’s house was on a beautiful but small elevation crowning the river bank, from which the eye could sweep a large section of the valley, and survey the entire village, a portion of which lined each bank of the stream.
“We were taken straight to the chief’s home, where we were greeted by groups of people staring at us and the occasional smile from the chief’s family, who expressed warm joy over the return of their daughter and sister after such a long absence. Our society rarely shows as much affection for family as what was displayed when this family member returned, even though she had only been gone a few days. The chief’s house was situated on a lovely but small hill overlooking the riverbank, from which you could see a large part of the valley and get a view of the entire village, a section of which lined both banks of the stream.”
“As a model, and one that will give a correct idea of the form observed, especially in their village structures, we may speak of the chief’s residence. When we reached the outskirts of the town we observed upon the bank of the river a row of beautiful cottonwood trees, just putting out their new leaves and foliage, their branches interlocking, standing in a row, about a perfect square of about one hundred feet, and arranged in taste. They were thrifty, and seemed fed from a rich soil, and with other plots covered with the same growths, and abounding throughout the village, presented truly an oasis in[165] the general desert of country upon which we had been trailing our painful walk for the last ten days, climbing and descending, with unshapen rocks, and sharp gravel, and burning sands for our pavement. Immediately behind the row of trees first spoken of, was a row of poles or logs, each about six inches in diameter and standing close to each other, one end firmly set in the ground and reaching up about twenty feet, forming an inclosure of about fifty feet square.
“As a model, and one that will give a clear idea of the form observed, especially in their village structures, we can refer to the chief’s residence. When we reached the edge of the town, we noticed a row of beautiful cottonwood trees along the riverbank, just beginning to sprout their new leaves and foliage. Their branches intertwined, forming a perfect square of about one hundred feet, arranged tastefully. They looked healthy and seemed nourished by rich soil. Along with other areas covered in the same trees and abundant throughout the village, they created a true oasis in[165] the overall desert landscape we had been trekking through for the last ten days, climbing and descending over shapeless rocks, sharp gravel, and burning sands as our path. Right behind the row of trees mentioned earlier was another row of poles or logs, each about six inches in diameter and standing close together, with one end firmly set in the ground and reaching about twenty feet high, creating an enclosure of about fifty feet square.”
“We entered this inclosure through a door, (never shut,) and found a tidy yard, grass-plotted. Inside of this was still another inclosure of about twenty feet, walled by the same kind of fence, only about one third as high. Running from front to rear, and dividing this dwelling-place of the Mohave magnate into equal parts, stood a row of these logs stuck in the ground, and running up about three feet above the level top of the outside row, and forming a ridge for the resting of the roof. The roof was a thick mat of limbs and mud. A few blankets, a small smoking fire near the door, with naked walls over which the finishing hand of the upholsterer had never passed, a floor made when all terra firma was created, welcomed us to the interior.
“We entered this enclosed space through a door that was always open and found a neat yard with patches of grass. Inside was another enclosure about twenty feet across, surrounded by a fence that was similar but only about a third as high. A row of logs stuck in the ground ran from front to back, dividing this living area of the Mohave leader into two equal parts, rising about three feet above the top of the outer row to support the roof. The roof was a thick mat made of branches and mud. A few blankets, a small fire burning near the door, bare walls that had never seen the touch of an upholsterer, and a floor that was made when all terra firma was created welcomed us inside.
“The daughter of the chief had been kind to us, if kindness could be shown under their barbarous habits and those rates of travel while on our way. She was more intelligent and seemed capable of[166] more true sympathy and affection, than any we had yet met in our one year’s exile. She was of about seventeen years, sprightly, jovial, and good-natured, and at times manifested a deep sympathy for us, and a commiseration of our desolate condition. But though she was daughter of the chief, their habits of barbarousness could not bend to courtesy even toward those of rank. She had walked the whole distance to the Apaches, carrying a roll of blankets, while two horses were rode by two stalwart, healthy Mohaves by her side.
The chief's daughter had been kind to us, if you could call it kindness considering their brutal customs and travel conditions we faced along the way. She was smarter and seemed capable of more genuine sympathy and affection than anyone we had met during our year in exile. Around seventeen years old, she was lively, cheerful, and friendly. At times, she showed a deep understanding for us and shared our sorrow over our bleak situation. However, even though she was the chief's daughter, their brutal ways didn't allow for courtesy, even toward those of high status. She had walked the entire distance to the Apaches, carrying a roll of blankets, while two strong, healthy Mohaves rode alongside her.
“On entering the house Topeka, who had accompanied us, gave an immediate and practical evidence that her stinted stomach had not become utterly deaf to all the demands of hunger. Seeing a cake roasting in the ashes, she seized it, and dividing it into three parts, she gave me the Benjamin portion and bade us eat, which was done with greediness and pleasant surprise.
“On entering the house, Topeka, who had come with us, quickly showed that her empty stomach was still very much aware of hunger. Spotting a cake baking in the ashes, she grabbed it, divided it into three pieces, gave me the biggest portion, and told us to eat, which we did eagerly and with happy surprise.”
“Night came on and with it the gathering of a large concourse of Indians, their brown, stout wives and daughters, and swarms of little ones whose faces and bare limbs would have suggested anything else sooner than the near vicinity of clear water, or their knowledge of its use for purifying purposes.
“Night fell, bringing together a large group of Indians, their sturdy brown wives and daughters, and swarms of little ones whose faces and bare limbs would have suggested anything but being close to clear water, or knowing its use for cleansing purposes.”
“The Indians were mostly tall, stout, with large heads, broad faces, and of a much more intelligent appearance than the Apaches. Bark-clad, where clad at all, the scarcity of their covering indicating[167] either a warm climate or a great destitution of the clothing material, or something else.
“The Indians were mostly tall and sturdy, with large heads and broad faces, looking much more intelligent than the Apaches. They wore bark for clothing, and the lack of proper clothing suggested either a warm climate, a severe shortage of clothing materials, or something else.”
“Their conduct during that night of wild excitement, was very different from that by which our coming among the Apaches was celebrated. That was one of selfish iron-hearted fiends, glutting over a murderous, barbarous deed of death and plunder; this was that of a company of indolent, superstitious, and lazy heathen, adopting the only method which their darkness and ignorance would allow to signify their joy over the return of kindred and the delighted purchase of two foreign captives. They placed us out upon the green, and in the light of a large, brisk fire, and kept up their dancing, singing, jumping, and shouting, until near the break of day.
Their behavior that night of wild excitement was very different from the way our arrival among the Apaches was celebrated. That was marked by selfish, cold-hearted fiends, reveling in a murderous, brutal act of death and plunder; this was from a group of lazy, superstitious heathens, using the only way their ignorance allowed to show their joy over the return of their kin and the happy acquisition of two foreign captives. They set us out on the grass, in the light of a large, lively fire, and continued their dancing, singing, jumping, and shouting until just before dawn.
“After they had dispersed, and that night of tears, and the bitterest emotions, and most torturing remembrances of the past, and reflections of our present had nearly worn away, with bleeding feet, worn in places almost to the bone, with aching limbs, beneath a thin covering, side by side, little Mary Ann and myself lay us down upon a sand bed to meditate upon sleep. A few hours were spent in conversation, conducted in a low whisper, with occasional moments of partial drowsiness, haunted with wild, frantic dreams.”
“After everyone had scattered, and that night filled with tears, the harshest feelings, and the most painful memories of the past, along with thoughts of our present, had almost faded away, with bleeding feet worn nearly to the bone, and aching limbs, Mary Ann and I lay down together on a sandy bed, trying to drift off to sleep. We spent a few hours talking quietly, whispering, with moments of drifting in and out of half-sleep, troubled by wild, frantic dreams.”
Though five years separate that time and the present, where is the heart but throbs sensitive to the dark, prison-like condition of these two girls. Look[168] at their situation, the scenes around; having reached a strange tribe by a toilsome, painful ten days’ journey, the sufferings of which were almost insupportable and life consuming, having been for nearly the whole night of their introduction to a new captivity made the subjects of shouting and confusion, heathenish, indelicate, and indecent, and toward morning hiding themselves under a scanty covering, surrounded by unknown savages; whispering into each other’s ears the hopes, fears, and impressions of their new condition. Coveting sleep, but every touch of its soft hand upon their moistened eyelids turned to torture and hideousness by scary visions and dreams; harassed in mind over the uncertainty and doubt haunting their imaginations, as to the probable purposes of their new possessors in all their painstaking to secure a transfer of the captives to them. It is true that less of barbarity had marked the few days of their dependence upon their new owners, than their Apache hardships; but they had sadly learned already that under friendly guises their possible treachery might be wrapping and nursing some foul and murderous design.
Though five years have passed since then, the heart still aches for the dark, prison-like situation of these two girls. Look[168] at their circumstances, the scenes around them; after a grueling and painful ten-day journey, their sufferings were nearly unbearable and life-draining. For almost the entire night of their introduction to a new captivity, they were subjected to shouting and chaos, uncivilized, inappropriate, and degrading, and by morning, they were hidden under a meager covering, surrounded by unknown savages. They whispered to each other their hopes, fears, and impressions of their new reality. They longed for sleep, but every gentle touch of its soft hand on their damp eyelids turned into torture and horror with frightening visions and dreams. Their minds were troubled by the uncertainty and doubt that haunted their thoughts about the possible intentions of their new captors in all their efforts to secure their transfer. While it’s true that the days of their dependence on their new owners were somewhat less brutal than their Apache ordeals, they had already learned, to their sorrow, that behind friendly façades, there could be lurking treachery with foul and murderous intentions.
Plunged now into the depths of a wild country, where the traces of a white foot would be sought in vain for hundreds of miles, and at such a distance from the nearest route of the hurrying emigrant, as to preclude almost the traveling of hope to their exile and gloom; it is no marvel that these few hours[169] allotted to sleep at the latter part of the night, were disturbed by such questions as these: Why have they purchased us? What labor or service do they intend subjecting us to? Have they connived with our former masters to remove us still further from the habitations of our countrymen, and sought to plunge us so deep in these mountain defiles, that they may solace themselves with that insatiate revenge upon our race which will encounter any hardship rather than allow us the happiness of a return to our native land? No marvel that they could not drive away such thoughts, though a lacerated body was praying for balmy sleep, “nature’s sweet restorer.”
Now deep in a remote wilderness, where signs of a white person would be impossible to find for hundreds of miles, and far from the nearest path of the rushing emigrants, making it nearly impossible for any hope of travel to reach their exile and despair; it’s no surprise that the few hours[169] set aside for sleep at the end of the night were interrupted by thoughts like these: Why have they bought us? What work or service do they plan to make us do? Have they worked with our previous masters to move us even further away from our fellow countrymen, trying to bury us so deep in these mountain passes, that they can indulge in their endless revenge on our people, which will endure any hardship to prevent us from enjoying the happiness of returning to our homeland? No wonder they couldn’t shake off such thoughts, even though their battered bodies were begging for soothing sleep, “nature’s sweet restorer.”
Mary Ann, the youngest, a little girl of eight years, had been declining in health and strength for some time. She had almost starved on that long road, kept up principally by a small piece of meat. For over three hundred miles had she come, climbing rocks, traversing sun-burned gravel and sand, marking the way by bleeding feet, sighs, and piteous moanings; well-nigh breaking the heart of her older sister, whose deepest anguish was the witnessing of these sufferings that she could not relieve. She was not inclined to complain; nay, she was given to a patient reserve that would bear her grief alone, sooner than trouble her loved sister with it. She had from infancy been the favorite child of the family; the only one of a frail constitution, quickest to learn, and best to remember; and often, when at[170] home, and the subject of disease and pain, exhibiting a meekness, judgment, and fortitude beyond her years. She was tenderly loved by the whole family; nursed by her fond mother with a delicacy and concern bestowed on none of the rest; and now bound to the heart of her only sister by a tie strengthened by mutual sufferings, and that made her every woe and sigh a dagger to the heart of Olive. No marvel that the latter should say: “Poor girl, I love her tenderly, ardently; and now to see her driven forth whole days, with declining health, at a pace kept up by these able-bodied Indians; to see her climb rugged cliffs, at times upon her hands and knees, struggling up where others could walk, the sweat coursing down freely from her pearly-white forehead; to hear her heave those half-suppressed sighs; to see the steps of those little bleeding feet totter and falter; to see the big tears standing out of her eyes, glistening as if in the borrowed light of a purer home; to see her turn at times and bury her head in some of the tattered furs wrapped about a part of her person, and weeping alone, and then come to me, saying: ‘How far, dear Olive, must we yet go?’ To hear her ask, and ask in vain, for bread, for meat, for water, for something to eat, when nothing but their laziness denied her request; these were sights and scenes I pray God to deliver me from in future! O that I could blot out the impression they have indelibly written upon my mind!
Mary Ann, the youngest at just eight years old, had been getting weaker and sicker for a while. She had nearly starved on that long journey, surviving mainly on a small piece of meat. She had traveled over three hundred miles, climbing rocks and walking over sun-baked gravel and sand, her path marked by bleeding feet, sighs, and pitiful moans, nearly breaking her older sister's heart, who felt the pain of seeing her suffer without being able to help. She didn’t often complain; instead, she had a patient strength that made her bear her pain alone rather than burden her beloved sister with it. From a young age, she had been the favorite child of the family; the only one with a delicate constitution, she was quick to learn and good to remember, often showing a meekness, judgment, and resilience that surpassed her years when discussing sickness and pain at home. The whole family loved her deeply; her caring mother nursed her with a delicacy and concern that none of the others received, and now she was closely bonded to her only sister, their connection strengthened by shared suffering, making every sad moment for Mary Ann a heartache for Olive. It’s no wonder Olive would say, “Poor girl, I love her so much; and now to see her pushed along for hours, getting weaker, trying to keep up with these strong Native Americans; to watch her climb steep cliffs, sometimes on her hands and knees, struggling where others walk easily, sweat streaming down her soft, white forehead; to hear her stifled sighs; to see her little, bleeding feet stumble and falter; to see big tears welling in her eyes, shining as if lit by a clearer light from a better place; to see her sometimes turn and bury her head in the tattered furs wrapped around her, crying alone, then come to me and ask, ‘How much farther, dear Olive, do we have to go?’ To hear her ask, and ask in vain, for bread, for meat, for water, for something to eat, with only the laziness of others denying her needs; those are sights and scenes I pray God will spare me from in the future! Oh how I wish I could erase the memories they have etched in my mind!”
“‘But we are now here, and must make the best of it,’ was the interruption made the next morning to memories and thoughts like the above. We were narrowly watched, and with an eye and jealousy that seemed to indicate some design beyond and unlike the one that was avowed to move them to purchase us, and to shut out all knowledge of the way back to our race. We found the location and scenery of our new home much pleasanter than the one last occupied. The valley extended about thirty or forty miles, northeast by southwest, and varying from two to five miles in width. Through its whole length flowed the beautiful Colorado, in places a rapid, leaping stream, in others making its way quietly, noiselessly over a deeper bed. It varied, like all streams whose sources are in immediate mountains, in depth, at different seasons of the year. During the melting of the snows that clothed the mountain-tops to the north, when we came among the Mohaves, it came roaring and thundering along its rock-bound banks, threatening the whole valley, and doing some damage.
“‘But we’re here now, and we have to make the best of it,’ was the interruption to our memories and thoughts the next morning. We were closely watched, with an eye and jealousy that suggested there was some hidden agenda beyond the stated reason for purchasing us and to keep us from knowing how to return to our people. We found the location and scenery of our new home much nicer than the last one. The valley stretched about thirty or forty miles, northeast to southwest, varying in width from two to five miles. Flowing through its entire length was the beautiful Colorado, sometimes a fast, rushing stream, at other times quietly and silently gliding over a deeper bed. It changed in depth, like all streams fed by nearby mountains, at different times of the year. During the melting of the snow that covered the mountain tops to the north, when we arrived among the Mohaves, it came roaring and thunderous along its rocky banks, threatening the entire valley and causing some damage.
“We found the Mohaves accustomed to the tillage of the soil to a limited extent, and in a peculiar way. And it was a season of great rejoicing when the Colorado overflowed, as it was only after overflows that they could rely upon their soil for a crop. In the autumn they planted the wheat carefully in hills with their fingers, and in the spring they planted corn,[172] melons, and a few garden vegetables. They had, however, but a few notions, and these were crude, about agriculture. They were utterly without skill or art in any useful calling. When we first arrived among them the wheat sown the previous fall had come up, and looked green and thrifty, though it did not appear, nor was it, sufficient to maintain one-fifth of their population. They spent more time in raising twenty spears of wheat from one hill, than was necessary to have cultivated one acre, with the improvements they might and should have learned in the method of doing it. It was to us, however, an enlivening sight to see even these scattered parcels of grain growing, clothing sections of their valley. It was a remembrancer, and reminded us of home, (now no more ours,) and placed us in a nearness to the customs of a civilized mode of life that we had not realized before.
“We found the Mohaves farming the land to a limited extent and in a unique way. It was a time of great celebration when the Colorado River flooded, as they could only count on their soil for a crop after such overflows. In the autumn, they carefully planted wheat in clusters using their fingers, and in the spring, they sowed corn, melons, and a few garden vegetables. However, they had only a few simple and rudimentary ideas about agriculture. They lacked any skills or expertise in useful trades. When we first arrived, the wheat that had been sown the previous fall had sprouted and looked green and healthy, but it wasn’t enough to feed even one-fifth of their population. They spent more time trying to grow twenty stalks of wheat from one cluster than it would take to cultivate an entire acre using better methods they could have learned. Still, it was a refreshing sight for us to see even these scattered patches of grain growing, covering parts of their valley. It reminded us of home, which was no longer ours, and brought us closer to the customs of a civilized lifestyle that we hadn’t recognized before.[172]”
“For a time after coming among them but little was said to us; none seemed desirous to enter into any intercourse, or inquire even, if it had been possible for us to understand them, as to our welfare, past or present. Topeka gave us to know that we were to remain in their house. Indeed we were merely regarded as strange intruders, with whom they had no sympathy, and their bearing for a while toward us seemed to say: ‘You may live here if you can eke out an existence, by bowing yourselves unmurmuringly to our barbarism and privations.’
“For a while after we arrived, not much was said to us; no one seemed interested in talking or even asking about our well-being, past or present, even if we could have understood them. Topeka informed us that we were going to stay in their home. In fact, we were treated like odd intruders, and they had no compassion for us. Their attitude towards us suggested: ‘You can stay here if you can survive by quietly accepting our primitive lifestyle and hardships.’”
“In a few days they began to direct us to work in various ways, such as bringing wood and water, and to perform various errands of convenience to them. Why they took the course they did I have never been able to imagine; but it was only by degrees that their exactions were enforced. We soon learned, however, that our condition was that of unmitigated slavery, not to the adults merely, but to the children. In this respect it was very much as among the Apaches. Their whimpering, idiotic children, of not half a dozen years, very soon learned to drive us about with all the authority of an Eastern lord. And these filthy creatures would go in quest of occasions, seemingly to gratify their love of command; and any want of hurried attention to them was visited upon us by punishment, either by whipping or the withholding of our food. Besides, the adults of the tribe enjoyed the sport of seeing us thus forced into submission to their children.
“In a few days, they started assigning us work in various ways, like bringing wood and water, and running errands for them. I've never understood why they acted this way, but their demands were gradually enforced. We quickly realized that we were in a state of total slavery, not just to the adults, but also to the children. It was quite similar to the situation among the Apaches. Their whimpering, clueless kids, some of them not even six years old, quickly learned to order us around with all the authority of a lord. These filthy little brats would seek out opportunities to assert their dominance; any delay in attending to them would result in punishment—either a beating or being denied food. Moreover, the adults of the tribe took pleasure in watching us being forced into submission by their children.”
“The Colorado had overflown during the winter, and there had been considerable rain. The Mohaves were in high hopes for a bountiful crop during this season. What was to them a rich harvest would be considered in Yankee land, or in the Western states, a poor compensation for so much time and plodding labor. For two years before they had raised but little. Had the industry and skill of the least informed of our agriculturists been applied to this Mohave valley, it might have been made as productive[174] and fruitful a spot as any I ever saw. But they were indolent and lazy, so that it would seem impossible for ingenuity to invent modes by which they might work to a greater disadvantage, or waste the little of strength they did use. While their lot had cast them into the midst of superior natural advantages, which ought to have awakened their pride and ambition to do something for themselves, yet they were indisposed to every fatiguing toil, unless in the chase or war.”
“The Colorado had flowed over its banks during the winter, and there had been a lot of rain. The Mohaves were optimistic about a plentiful crop this season. What they saw as a rich harvest would be considered in New England or the Western states a poor return for so much time and hard work. For two years prior, they had barely grown anything. If the industry and skills of even the least informed of our farmers had been applied to this Mohave valley, it could have been made as productive[174] and fruitful as any place I've ever seen. But they were lazy and indifferent, making it seem impossible for them to come up with ways to work more effectively or to make the most of the little effort they did put in. Even though their situation placed them in the midst of significant natural advantages, which should have inspired their pride and ambition to improve their lives, they were resistant to any hard work, except in hunting or warfare.”
Nothing during the summer of 1852 occurred to throw any light upon that one question, to these captive girls the all-absorbing one, one which, like an everywhere present spirit, haunted them day and night, as to the probabilities of their ever escaping from Indian captivity. It was not long before their language, of few words, was so far understood as to make it easy to understand the Mohaves in conversation. Every day brought to their ears expressions, casually dropped, showing their spite and hate to the white race. They would question their captives closely, seeking to draw from them any discontent they might feel in their present condition. They taunted them, in a less ferocious manner than the Apaches, but with every evidence of an equal hate, about the good-for-nothing whites.
Nothing during the summer of 1852 happened that shed any light on that one question, the one that consumed these captive girls day and night: the chances of ever escaping from Indian captivity. It didn't take long for their limited language to be understood enough to grasp the Mohaves in conversation. Every day brought phrases to their ears, carelessly tossed out, revealing the Mohaves' spite and hatred for the white race. They would closely question their captives, trying to extract any discontent the girls might feel about their current situation. They mocked them, less violently than the Apaches, but with the same level of hatred, about the useless whites.
“At times, when some of their friends were visiting in the neighborhood of our valley, they would call for the captives that they might see them. One day, while one of the sub-chiefs and his family were visiting[175] at Espaniola’s house, Mary and I were out a little from the house singing, and were overheard. This aroused their curiosity, and we were called, and many questions were put to us as to what we were singing, where we learned to sing, and if the whites were good singers. Mary and I, at their request, sang them some of our Sabbath-school hymns, and some of the short children’s songs we had learned. After this we were teased very much to sing to them. Several times a small string of beads was made up among them and presented to us for singing to them for two or three hours; also pieces of red flannel, (an article that to them was the most valuable of any they could possess,) of which after some time we had several pieces. These we managed to attach together with ravelings, and wore them upon our persons. The beads we wore about our necks, squaw fashion.”
“At times, when some friends were visiting in our valley, they would ask to see us captives. One day, while one of the sub-chiefs and his family were visiting[175] at Espaniola’s house, Mary and I were out a little distance from the house singing, and they heard us. This sparked their curiosity, and they called for us, asking many questions about what we were singing, how we learned to sing, and whether the white people were good singers. At their request, Mary and I sang some of our Sunday school hymns and some of the short children’s songs we had learned. After that, they teased us a lot to sing for them. Several times, a small string of beads was gathered among them and given to us for singing to them for two or three hours; they also gave us pieces of red flannel, which was the most valuable thing they could possess. Over time, we collected several pieces of it. We managed to tie them together with ravelings and wore them on ourselves. We wore the beads around our necks, like the women did.”
Many of them were anxious to learn the language of the whites; among these one Ccearekae, a young man of some self-conceit and pride. He asked the elder of the girls, “How do you like living with the Mohaves?” To which she replied, “I do not like it so well as among the whites, for we do not have enough to eat.”
Many of them were eager to learn the white people's language; among them was Ccearekae, a young man with a bit of arrogance and pride. He asked the older girl, “How do you like living with the Mohaves?” She replied, “I don’t like it as much as living among the whites, because we don’t have enough to eat.”
Ccearekae. “We have enough to satisfy us; you Americanos (a term also by them learned of the Mexicans) work hard, and it does you no good; we enjoy ourselves.”
Ccearekae. “We have enough to be happy; you Americans (a term they also learned from the Mexicans) work hard, and it doesn’t do you any good; we enjoy our lives.”
Olive. “Well, we enjoy ourselves well at home, and all our white people seem happier than any Indian I have seen since.”
Olive. “Well, we have a great time at home, and all our white friends seem happier than any Native American I’ve seen since.”
Ccearekae. “Our great fathers worked just as you whites do, and they had many nice things to wear; but the flood came and swept the old folks away, and a white son of the family stole all the arts, with the clothing, etc., and the Mohaves have had none since.”
Ccearekae. “Our ancestors worked just as you white people do, and they had many nice things to wear; but the flood came and swept the elders away, and a white member of the family took all the crafts, along with the clothing, and the Mohaves haven’t had any since.”
Olive. “But if our people had this beautiful valley they would till it, and raise much grain. You Mohaves don’t like to work, and you say you do not have enough to eat; then it is because you are lazy.”
Olive. “But if our people had this beautiful valley, they would farm it and grow a lot of grain. You Mohaves don’t like to work, and you say you don’t have enough to eat; well, that’s because you’re lazy.”
“At this his wrath was aroused, and with angry words and countenance he left. I frequently told them how grain, and cattle, and fowls would abound, if such good land was under the control of the whites. This would sometimes kindle their wrath, and flirts, and taunts, and again at other times their curiosity. One day several of them were gathered, and questioning about our former homes, and the white nation, and the way by which a living was made, etc. I told them of plowing the soil. They then wanted to see the figure of a plow. I accordingly, with sticks and marks in the sand, made as good a plow as a girl of fifteen would be expected, perhaps, to make out of such material; drew the oxen and hitched them to my plow, and told them how it would break the soil. This feasted their curiosity a while, but ended in a volley of scorn and mockery[177] to me and the race of whites, and a general outburst of indignant taunts about their meanness.
“At this, he got really angry and stormed off. I often told them how much grain, cattle, and chickens would thrive if such fertile land belonged to white people. Sometimes this would fuel their anger, causing flirts and taunts, while other times it piqued their curiosity. One day, a bunch of them gathered and started asking about our old homes, the white people, and how people earn a living, etc. I explained how we plow the land. They then wanted to see what a plow looked like. So, I used sticks and drew in the sand to create a simple representation of a plow that a fifteen-year-old girl might manage with those materials; I drew the oxen and pretended to hitch them to my plow, explaining how it would work the soil. This satisfied their curiosity for a bit, but then it ended in a flood of scorn and mockery directed at me and white people, along with a collective eruption of outraged taunts about our pettiness.[177]”
“They were very anxious to know how breaking up of the soil would make grain grow; of what use it was; whether women labored in raising grain. We told them of milking the cows, and how our white people mowed the grass and fattened cattle, and many other things, to which they gave the ear of a curiosity plainly beyond what they wanted us to understand they cared about it.
“They were really eager to understand how tilling the soil would help grain grow, what the purpose was, and if women played a role in growing it. We told them about milking cows, how our white people cut the grass and fed the cattle, and many other things, which sparked their curiosity clearly beyond what they let on they actually cared about.”
“I told them of the abundance that rewards white labor, while they had so little. They said: ‘Your ancestors were dishonest, and their children are weak, and that by and by the pride and good living of the present whites would ruin them. You whites,’ continued they, ‘have forsaken nature and want to possess the earth, but you will not be able.’ In thus conversing with them I learned of a superstition they hold as to the origin of the distinction existing among the red and white races.
“I told them about the wealth that comes from hard work by white people, while they had so little. They responded, ‘Your ancestors were dishonest, and their descendants are weak, and eventually, the pride and comfort of the current white people will destroy them. You white people,’ they continued, ‘have abandoned nature and want to own the earth, but you won’t succeed.’ Through these conversations, I discovered a superstition they have regarding the origins of the differences between red and white races."
“It was as follows: They said, pointing to a high mountain at the northern end of the valley, (the highest in the vicinity,) there was once a flood in ancient time that covered all the world but that mountain, and all the present races then were merged in one family, and this family was saved from the general deluge by getting upon that mountain. They said that this antediluvian family was very large, and had great riches, clothing, cattle, horses, and much to eat.[178] They said that after the water subsided one of the family took all the cattle and our kind of clothing, and went north, was turned from red to white, and so there settled. That another part of this family took deer skins and bark, and from these the Indians came. They held that this ancient family were all of red complexion until the progenitor of the whites stole, then he was turned white. They said the Hiccos (dishonest whites) would lose their cattle yet; that this thieving would turn upon themselves. They said remains of the old ‘big house,’ in which this ancient family lived, were up there yet; also pieces of bottles, broken dishes, and remnants of all the various kinds of articles used by them.
“It was like this: They pointed to a tall mountain at the northern end of the valley, the tallest one around, and said that a long time ago there was a flood that covered the entire world except for that mountain. All the people alive back then came from one family that was saved from the flood by climbing that mountain. They claimed that this ancient family was very large and had great wealth, including clothes, cattle, horses, and plenty of food.[178] They said that after the waters receded, one member of the family took all the cattle and the type of clothing we wear and headed north, changing from red to white, and settled there. Another part of this family used deer skins and bark, and from them, the Indians came. They believed this ancient family had red skin until the ancestor of the whites stole something, then he became white. They warned that the Hiccos (dishonest whites) would eventually lose their cattle too; that the thieving would turn against them. They mentioned that remains of the old 'big house' where this ancient family lived were still up there, along with pieces of bottles, broken dishes, and leftovers of all the different items they used.”
“We were told by them that this venerated spot had, ever since the flood, been the abode of spirits; (Hippoweka, the name for spirit;) and that these spirits were perfectly acquainted with all the doings, and even the secret motives and character, of each individual of the tribe. And also that it was a place consecrated to these spirits, and if the feet of mortals should presume to tread this enchanted spirit-land, a fire would burst from the mountain and instantly consume them, except it be those who are selected and appointed by these spirits to communicate some special message to the tribe. This favored class were generally the physicians of the tribe. And when a war project was designed by these master spirits, they signified the bloody intention[179] by causing the mountains to shoot forth lurid tongues of fire, visible only to the revelators. All their war plans and the time of their execution, their superstition taught them, were communicated by the flame-lit pinnacle to those depositories of the will of the spirits, and by them, under professed superhuman dictation, the time, place, object, and method of the war were communicated to the chief. Yet the power of the chief was absolute, and when his practical wisdom suggested, these wizards always found a license by a second consultation to modify the conflict, or change the time and method of its operation.
“We were told by them that this respected place had, ever since the flood, been the home of spirits; (Hippoweka, meaning spirit); and that these spirits knew everything about the actions, secret motives, and character of each individual in the tribe. It was also said that this was a sacred place for these spirits, and if mortals dared to step onto this enchanted land, a fire would erupt from the mountain and instantly consume them, unless they were among those chosen by the spirits to deliver a special message to the tribe. This favored group was usually made up of the tribe's healers. When a war plan was devised by these powerful spirits, they indicated their deadly intent[179] by causing the mountains to send out bright, flickering flames, visible only to those chosen to reveal it. All their war strategies and the timing for carrying them out, their beliefs taught them, were conveyed by the flame-lit peak to those entrusted with the spirits' will, and from there, under supposedly divine guidance, the timing, location, purpose, and approach of the war were communicated to the chief. However, the chief had absolute power, and when his practical wisdom suggested changes, these wizards always found a way through a second consultation to adjust the conflict or change the timing and method of its execution.
“It was their belief that in the region of this mountain there was held in perpetual chains the spirit of every ‘Hicco’ that they had been successful in slaying; and that the souls of all such were there eternally doomed to torment of the fiercest quenchless fires, and the Mohave by whose hand the slaughter was perpetrated, would be exalted to eternal honors and superior privileges therefor.
“It was their belief that in the area of this mountain, the spirit of every ‘Hicco’ they had successfully killed was held in perpetual chains; and that the souls of all such were eternally doomed to the torment of the fiercest, unquenchable fires. The Mohave, whose hand carried out the slaughter, would be elevated to eternal honors and superior privileges in return.”
“It was with strange emotions, after listening to this superstitious tale, that our eyes rested upon that old bald peak, and saw within the embrace of its internal fires, the spirits of many of our own race, and thought of their being bound by this Mohave legend to miseries so extreme, and woes so unmitigated, and a revenge so insatiate.
“It was with strange feelings, after hearing this superstitious story, that our eyes landed on that old bald peak, and saw within the embrace of its internal fires, the spirits of many of our own people, and thought of their being trapped by this Mohave legend in such extreme suffering, and unending grief, and a revenge so relentless.”
“But according to their belief we could only[180] expect a like fate by attempting their rescue, and we did not care enough for the professed validness of their faith to risk companionship with them, even for the purpose of attempting to unbind the chains of their tormenting bondage; and we turned away, most heartily pitying them for their subjection to so gross a superstition, without any particular concern for those who had been appointed by its authority to its vengeance. We felt that if the Hiccos could manage to escape all other hells, they could manage this one without our sympathy or help.
“But according to their belief, we could only[180] expect a similar fate if we tried to rescue them, and we didn’t feel strongly enough about the supposed validity of their faith to risk being with them, even to try to free them from their tormenting bondage; so we turned away, genuinely feeling sorry for them because of their submission to such a ridiculous superstition, without any particular concern for those who were chosen by its authority to face its wrath. We believed that if the Hiccos could find a way to escape all other horrors, they could handle this one without our sympathy or help.”
“There was little game in the Mohave Valley, and of necessity little meat was used by this tribe. At some seasons of the year, winter and spring, they procure fish from a small lake in the vicinity. This was a beautiful little body of water at freshet seasons, but in the dry seasons became a loathsome mudhole. In their producing season, the Mohaves scarcely raised a four months’ supply, yet they might have raised for the whole year as well. Often I thought, as I saw garden vegetables and grain plucked ere they were grown, to be devoured by these lazy ‘live to-day’ savages, I should delight to see the hand of the skillful agriculturist upon that beautiful valley, with the Mohaves standing by to witness its capabilities for producing.
“There wasn't much game in the Mohave Valley, and as a result, this tribe had little meat. During certain times of the year, specifically winter and spring, they would catch fish from a nearby small lake. This was a lovely little body of water during the freshet seasons, but in the dry months, it turned into a disgusting mudhole. In their growing season, the Mohaves barely produced a four-month supply, although they could have easily grown enough for the whole year. I often thought, as I watched them pick vegetables and grain before they were fully grown to eat, that I would love to see a skilled farmer transform that beautiful valley while the Mohaves looked on, amazed by its potential for production."
“We spent most of this summer in hard work. We were, for a long time, roused at the break of day, baskets were swung upon our shoulders, and we[181] were obliged to go from six to eight miles for the ‘Musquite,’ a seed or berry growing upon a bush about the size of our Manzanita. In the first part of the season, this tree bloomed a beautiful flower, and after a few weeks a large seed-bud could be gathered from it, and this furnished what is truly to be called their staple article of subsistence. We spent from twilight to twilight again, for a long time, in gathering this. And often we found it impossible, from its scarcity that year, to fill our basket in a day, as we were required; and for failing to do this we seldom escaped a chastisement. This seed, when gathered, was hung up in their huts to be thoroughly dried, and to be used when their vegetables and grain should be exhausted. I could endure myself, the task daily assigned me, but to see the demands and exactions made upon little Mary Ann, day after day, by these unfeeling wretches, as many of them were, when her constitution was already broken down, and she daily suffering the most excruciating pains from the effects of barbarity she had already received; this was a more severe trial than all I had to perform of physical labor. And I often felt as though it would be a sad relief to see her sink into the grave, beyond the touch and oppression of the ills and cruel treatment she was subjected to. But there were times when she would enliven after rest, which from her utter inability they were obliged to grant.
“We spent most of this summer working hard. We were, for a long time, woken at dawn, baskets were slung over our shoulders, and we[181] had to walk six to eight miles to collect the ‘Mosquite,’ a seed or berry that grows on a bush about the size of a Manzanita. In the early part of the season, this tree bloomed beautiful flowers, and after a few weeks, we could gather a large seed-bud from it, which became their main food source. We spent from dawn till dusk for a long time gathering it. Often, we found it impossible, due to its scarcity that year, to fill our basket in a single day, as we were required to; and for failing to do this, we rarely escaped punishment. Once gathered, this seed was hung in their huts to dry completely, to be used when their vegetables and grain ran out. I could handle the daily tasks assigned to me, but watching the demands and pressures placed on little Mary Ann, day after day, by these unfeeling people—many of them—while her health was already failing, and she suffered excruciating pain from the abuse she had already endured; this was a tougher trial than all the physical labor I had to do. I often felt it would be a sad relief to see her pass away, free from the pain and cruel treatment she was subjected to. But there were times when, after resting, she would brighten up, which they were forced to let her do because she was completely unable to continue.”
“We were accused by our captors several times during this season, of designing and having plotted already to make our escape. Some of them would frequently question and annoy us much to discover, if possible, our feelings and our intentions in reference to our captivity. Though we persisted in denying any purpose to attempt our escape, many of them seemed to disbelieve us, and would warn us against any such undertaking, by assuring us they would follow us, if it were necessary, quite to the white settlements, and would torment us in the most painful manner, if we were ever to be recaptured.
“We were accused by our captors several times during this season of planning our escape. Some of them would often question and annoy us to figure out our feelings and intentions regarding our captivity. Even though we kept denying any plan to escape, many of them didn’t believe us and warned us against trying, assuring us that they would follow us all the way to the white settlements and would torment us in the most painful way if we were ever recaptured.”
“One day, while we were sitting in the hut of the chief, having just returned from a root-digging excursion, there came two of their physicians attended by the chief and several others, to the door of the hut. The chief’s wife then bade us go out upon the yard, and told us that the physicians were going to put marks on our faces. It was with much difficulty that we could understand, however, at first, what was their design. We soon, however, by the motions accompanying the commands of the wife of the chief, came to understand that they were going to tattoo our faces.
“One day, while we were sitting in the chief’s hut, having just come back from a root-digging trip, two of their doctors showed up with the chief and several others at the door. The chief’s wife then told us to go out into the yard and explained that the doctors were going to put marks on our faces. It was difficult for us to understand their plan at first, but soon, through the gestures accompanying the chief's wife's commands, we realized that they were going to tattoo our faces.”
“We had seen them do this to some of their female children, and we had often conversed with each other about expressing the hope that we should be spared from receiving their marks upon us. I ventured to plead with them for a few moments that they would[183] not put those ugly marks upon our faces. But it was in vain. To all our expostulations they only replied in substance that they knew why we objected to it; that we expected to return to the whites, and we would be ashamed of it then; but that it was their resolution we should never return, and that as we belonged to them we should wear their ‘Ki-e-chook.’ They said further, that if we should get away, and they should find us among other tribes, or if some other tribes should steal us, they would by this means know us.
“We had seen them do this to some of their daughters, and we often talked about hoping we would be spared from getting their marks on us. I tried to plead with them for a few moments not to put those ugly marks on our faces. But it was pointless. To all our protests, they only responded that they understood why we objected; that we expected to return to the whites, and we would be ashamed of it then; but it was their decision that we would never go back, and since we belonged to them, we would wear their ‘Ki-e-chook.’ They added that if we managed to escape and they found us among other tribes, or if some other tribes kidnapped us, they would recognize us by these marks.
“They then pricked the skin in small regular rows on our chins with a very sharp stick, until they bled freely. They then dipped these same sticks in the juice of a certain weed that grew on the banks of the river, and then in the powder of a blue stone that was to be found in low water, in some places along the bed of the stream, (the stone they first burned until it would pulverize easy, and in burning it turned nearly black,) and pricked this fine powder into these lacerated parts of the face.
“They then pricked the skin in small, even rows on our chins with a very sharp stick until they bled freely. They dipped these same sticks in the juice of a particular weed that grew along the riverbanks, and then in the powder of a blue stone found in shallow water in some areas along the riverbed. (They first burned the stone until it could be easily crushed, and in burning it turned nearly black.) They then pressed this fine powder into the cut areas of the face.”
“The process was somewhat painful, though it pained us more for two or three days after than at the time of its being done. They told us this could never be taken from the face, and that they had given us a different mark from the one worn by their own females, as we saw, but the same with which they marked all their own captives, and that they could claim us in whatever tribe they might find us.
“The process was pretty painful, but it hurt us more for a couple of days afterward than at the moment it was happening. They told us this mark could never be removed from our faces, and that they had given us a different mark from the one worn by their own women, as we saw, but the same one they used to mark all their captives, and that they could claim us in whatever tribe they found us.”
“The autumn was by far the easiest portion of the year for us. To multiply words would not give any clearer idea to the reader of our condition. It was one continual routine of drudgery. Toward spring their grains were exhausted. There was but little rain, not enough to raise the Colorado near the top of its banks. The Mohaves became very uneasy about their wheat in the ground. It came up much later than usual, and looked sickly and grew tardily after it was out of the ground. It gave a poor, wretched promise at the best for the next year. Ere it was fairly up there were not provisions or articles of any kind to eat in the village any one night to keep its population two days. We found that the people numbered really over fifteen hundred. We were now driven forth every morning by the first break of day, cold and sometimes damp, with rough, bleak winds, to glean the old, dry musquite seed that chanced to have escaped the fatiguing search of the summer and autumn months. From this on to the time of gathering the scanty harvest of that year, we were barely able to keep soul and body together. And the return for all our vigorous labor was a little dry seed in small quantities. And all this was put forth under the most sickening apprehensions of a worse privation awaiting us the next year. This harvest was next to nothing. No rain had fallen during the spring to do much good.
“The autumn was definitely the easiest part of the year for us. Adding more words wouldn't definitely clarify our situation. It was a constant cycle of hard work. By spring, their grain supplies were depleted. There was very little rain—just not enough to bring the Colorado River close to its banks. The Mohaves became quite worried about their wheat in the ground. It sprouted much later than usual, looked weak, and grew sluggishly once it was out of the ground. At best, it offered a poor, disappointing promise for the next year. Before it was fully up, there were no supplies or food available in the village to last our population for even two days. We discovered that there were actually over fifteen hundred people. Each morning, we were forced out at the break of dawn, cold and sometimes damp, facing rough, chilly winds to gather the old, dry mesquite seeds that had escaped the exhausting searches of the summer and autumn months. From then until the time we collected the meager harvest of that year, we barely managed to survive. The return for all our hard work was just a small amount of dry seeds. And all this was done under the most nauseating dread of a worse scarcity waiting for us the next year. This harvest amounted to almost nothing. No rain fell during the spring to make any real difference."
“Above what was necessary for seeding again,[185] there was not one month’s supply when harvest was over. We had gathered less during the summer of ‘musquite,’ and nothing but starvation could be expected. This seemed to throw the sadness of despair upon our condition, and to blot all our faint but fond hopes of reaching our native land. We knew, or thought we knew, that in case of an extremity our portion must be meted out after these voracious, unfeeling idlers had supplied themselves. We had already seen that a calamity or adversity had the effect to make these savages more savage and implacable. I felt more keenly for Mary Ann than myself. She often said (for we were already denied the larger half necessary to satisfy our appetites) that she ‘could not live long without something more to eat.’ She would speak of the plenty that she had at home, and that might now be there, and sometimes would rather chide me for making no attempts to escape. ‘O, if I could only get one dish of bread and milk,’ she would frequently say, ‘I could enjoy it so well!’ They ground their seed between stones, and with water made a mush, and we spent many mournful hours of conversation over our gloomy state as we saw the supply of this tasteless, nauseating ‘musquite mush’ failing, and that the season of our almost sole dependence upon it was yet but begun.
“Above what was needed for planting again,[185] there wasn’t even a month's supply left when the harvest ended. We had collected less during the summer of ‘musquite,’ and only starvation awaited us. This made our situation feel even more desperate, crushing any faint hopes we had of returning to our homeland. We knew, or at least thought we knew, that in case of an emergency, our share would come after these greedy, unfeeling idlers had taken what they wanted. We had already seen that a disaster or hardship only made these savages more brutal and unyielding. I felt more sympathy for Mary Ann than for myself. She often mentioned (since we were already denied enough to satisfy our hunger) that she ‘couldn’t last long without more to eat.’ She would talk about the abundance she had back home, and how it might still be there, and sometimes she would scold me for not trying harder to escape. ‘Oh, if I could just have one dish of bread and milk,’ she would often say, ‘I would enjoy it so much!’ They ground their seeds between stones, mixed them with water to make a mush, and we spent many sad hours discussing our grim situation as we watched the supply of this tasteless, sickening ‘musquite mush’ diminish, knowing that the season during which we depended on it had just begun."
“It was not unfrequent that a death occurred among them by the neglect and laziness so characteristic of the Indian. One day I was out gathering[186] chottatoe, when I was suddenly surprised and frightened by running upon one of the victims of this stupid, barbarous inhumanity. He was a tall, bony Indian of about thirty years. His eye was rather sunken, his visage marred, as if he had passed through extreme hardships. He was lying upon the ground, moaning and rolling from side to side in agony the most acute and intense. I looked upon him, and my heart was moved with pity. Little Mary said, ‘I will go up and find out what ails him.’ On inquiry we soon found that he had been for some time ill, but not so as to become utterly helpless. And not until one of their number is entirely disabled, do they seem to manifest any feeling or concern for him. The physician was called, and soon decided that he was not in the least diseased. He told Mary that nothing ailed him save the want of food; said that he had been unable for some time to procure his food; that his friends devoured any that was brought into camp without dividing it with him; that he had been gradually running down, and now he wanted to die. O there was such dejection, such a forlorn, despairing look written upon his countenance as made an impression upon my mind which is yet vivid and mournful.
“It wasn't uncommon for someone to die among them due to the neglect and laziness typical of the Indian. One day, while I was out gathering[186] chottatoe, I was suddenly shocked and frightened to come across one of the victims of this cruel, barbaric indifference. He was a tall, thin Indian man around thirty years old. His eye was somewhat sunken, and his face was marred, as if he had endured extreme hardships. He was lying on the ground, moaning and rolling from side to side in agonizing pain. When I saw him, my heart filled with pity. Little Mary said, ‘I’ll go and see what’s wrong with him.’ After asking around, we quickly learned that he had been ill for some time but not so much that he was completely helpless. It wasn’t until one of their number became entirely unable to care for themselves that they seemed to show any concern for him. The doctor was called, and he soon determined that the man was not sick in the least. He told Mary that the only issue was that he needed food; he said he had been unable to find any for a while and that his friends consumed everything that was brought into camp without sharing it with him. He had been gradually getting weaker, and now he wanted to die. Oh, there was such deep sadness, such a hopeless, despairing look on his face that left a vivid and mournful impression on my mind.”
“He soon died, and then his father and all his relatives commenced a hideous, barbarous howling and jumping, indicative of the most poignant grief. Whether their sorrowing was a matter of conscience[187] or bereavement, none could tell, but it would improve my opinion of them to believe it originated with the former.
“He soon died, and then his father and all his relatives started a terrible, savage wailing and jumping around, showing the deepest grief. Whether their mourning was out of guilt[187] or loss, no one could say, but it would make me think better of them to believe it came from the former.”
“Such scenes were not far between, and yet these results of their laziness and want of enterprise and humanity, when thickening upon them, had no effect to beget a different policy or elevate them to that life of happiness, thrift, and love which would have prolonged their years, and removed the dismal, gloomy aspect of every-day life among them.
“Such scenes were not uncommon, and yet the results of their laziness, lack of ambition, and compassion, when piling up around them, did nothing to inspire a change in policy or lift them to a life of happiness, productivity, and love that could have extended their years and brightened the bleak, gloomy nature of their everyday existence.”
“We were now put upon a stinted allowance, and the restrictions upon us were next to the taking the life of Mary Ann. During the second autumn, and at the time spoken of above, the chief’s wife gave us some seed-grain, corn and wheat, showed us about thirty feet square of ground marked off upon which we might plant it and raise something for ourselves. We planted our wheat, and carefully concealed the handful of corn and melon-seeds to plant in the spring. This we enjoyed very much. It brought to our minds the extended grain-fields that waved about our cottage in Illinois, of the beautiful spring when winter’s ice and chill had departed before the breath of a warmer season, of the May-mornings, when we had gone forth to the plow-fields and followed barefooted in the new-turned furrow, and of the many long days of grain-growing and ripening in which we had watched the daily change in the fields of wheat and oats.
“We were now given a limited amount of food, and the restrictions placed on us felt nearly as devastating as losing Mary Ann. During the second autumn, at the time mentioned earlier, the chief’s wife gave us some seed grain, corn, and wheat, and showed us about thirty square feet of land where we could plant it and grow something for ourselves. We planted our wheat and carefully hid the handful of corn and melon seeds to plant in the spring. We truly enjoyed this. It reminded us of the vast grain fields that surrounded our cottage in Illinois, of the beautiful spring when winter's ice and cold disappeared with the arrival of warmer weather, of the May mornings when we went out to the plowed fields and walked barefoot in the freshly turned furrows, and of the many long days spent watching the wheat and oats grow and ripen as we observed the daily changes in the fields.
“These hours of plying our fingers (not sewing) in the ground flew quickly by, but not without their tears and forebodings that ere we could gather the results, famine might lay our bodies in the dust. Indeed we could see no means by which we could possibly maintain ourselves to harvest again. Winter, a season of sterility and frozen nights, was fast approaching, and to add to my desolateness, I plainly saw that grief, or want of food, or both, were slowly, and inch by inch, enfeebling and wasting away Mary Ann.
“These hours of working our hands (not sewing) in the ground flew by quickly, but not without tears and worries that before we could reap the results, starvation might leave us buried in the dirt. Honestly, we couldn’t see any way we could keep ourselves going to harvest again. Winter, a time of barrenness and freezing nights, was coming up fast, and to make things worse, I could clearly see that grief, or lack of food, or both, were gradually and slowly weakening and draining Mary Ann away.”
“The Indians said that about sixty miles away there was a ‘Taneta’ (tree) that bore a berry called ‘Oth-to-toa,’ upon which they had subsisted for some time several years before, but it could be reached only by a mountainous and wretched way of sixty miles. Soon a large party made preparations and set out in quest of this ‘life-preserver.’ Many of those accustomed to bear burdens were not able to go. Mary Ann started, but soon gave out and returned. A few Indians accompanied us, but it was a disgrace for them to bear burdens; this was befitting only to squaws and captives. I was commanded to pick up my basket and go with them, and it was only with much pleading I could get them to spare my sister the undertaking when she gave out. I had borne that ‘Chiechuck’ empty and full over many hundred miles, but never over so rugged a way, nor when it seemed so heavy as now.
"The Indians told us that about sixty miles away, there was a ‘Taneta’ (tree) that produced a berry called ‘Oth-to-toa,’ which they had relied on for food several years earlier, but it could only be reached by a difficult and terrible sixty-mile route. Soon, a large group got ready and set out in search of this 'life-saver.' Many who were used to carrying loads couldn’t make the journey. Mary Ann started off but soon ran out of energy and had to turn back. A few Indians came with us, but it was considered shameful for them to carry burdens; that was reserved for women and captives. I was told to grab my basket and come along, and it took a lot of begging before they agreed to let my sister skip the trip when she couldn’t go on. I had carried that ‘Chiechuck’ both empty and full over many hundreds of miles before, but never on such a rough path or when it felt as heavy as it did now."
“We reached the place on the third day, and found the taneta to be a bush, and very much resembling the musquite, only with a much larger leaf. It grew to a height of from five to thirty feet. The berry was much more pleasant to the taste than the musquite; the juice of it, when extracted and mixed with water, was very much like the orange. The tediousness and perils of this trip were very much enlivened with the hope of getting something with which to nourish and prolong the life of Mary. She was very much depressed, and appeared quite ill when I left her.
“We arrived at the spot on the third day and discovered that the taneta was a bush, looking quite similar to musquite but with much larger leaves. It grew between five and thirty feet tall. The berry tasted much better than musquite; when its juice was extracted and mixed with water, it was quite similar to orange juice. The long and dangerous journey felt much more bearable because we hoped to find something to nourish and extend Mary’s life. She was very down and seemed quite unwell when I left her.
“After wandering about for two days with but little gathered, six of us started in quest of some place where the oth-to-toa might be more abundant. We traveled over twenty miles away from our temporary camp. We found tanetas in abundance, and loaded with the berry. We had reached a field of them we judged never found before.
“After wandering around for two days with barely anything collected, six of us set out to find a place where the oth-to-toa might be more plentiful. We traveled over twenty miles from our temporary camp. We found tanetas in abundance and loaded up with the berries. We had discovered a field of them that we thought had never been seen before.”
“Our baskets being filled, we hastened to join the camp party before they should start for the village. We soon lost our way, the night being dark, and wandered without water the whole night, and were nearly all sick from eating our oth-to-toa berry. Toward day, nearly exhausted, and three of our number very sick, we were compelled to halt. We watched over and nursed the sick, sweating them with the medical leaf always kept with us, and about the only medicine used by the Mohaves.[190] But our efforts were vain, for before noon the three had breathed their last. A fire was kindled and their bodies were burned; and for several hours I expected to be laid upon one of those funeral pyres in that deep, dark, and almost trackless wilderness.
“Our baskets filled, we rushed to catch up with the camp group before they left for the village. We quickly lost our way in the dark night and wandered without water all night long, and most of us felt sick from eating our oth-to-toa berry. By morning, nearly exhausted and three of us very ill, we had to stop. We took care of the sick, using the medicinal leaf we always carried with us, which was pretty much the only medicine the Mohaves used.[190] But our efforts were in vain, as by noon the three had passed away. A fire was started, and their bodies were burned; for several hours, I feared I would be laid on one of those funeral pyres in that deep, dark, and nearly uncharted wilderness.
“I think I suffered more during those two or three hours in mind and body than at any other period of my captivity in the same time. We feared to stay only as long as was necessary, for our energies were well-nigh exhausted. We started back, and I then saw an Indian carry a basket. One of them took the baskets of the dead, and kept up with us. The rest of our party went howling through the woods in the most dismal manner. The next day we found the camp, and found we had been nearly around it. We were soon on our way, and by traveling all one night we were at the village.
“I think I endured more during those two or three hours, both mentally and physically, than at any other time during my captivity. We were afraid to stay any longer than necessary because we were almost out of energy. We turned back, and I saw an Indian carrying a basket. One of them took the baskets of the dead and kept pace with us. The rest of our group was howling through the woods in the most melancholic way. The next day, we located the camp and realized we had been almost circling it. We quickly got on our way, and by traveling all night, we reached the village.”
“It would be impossible to put upon paper any true idea of my feelings and sufferings during this trip, on account of Mary. Had it not been for her I could have consented to have laid down and died with the three we buried. I did not then expect to get back. I feared she would not live, and I found on reaching the village that she had materially failed, and had been furnished with scarcely food enough to keep her alive. I sought by every possible care to recruit her, and for a short time she revived. The berry we had gathered, while it would add to on[191]e’s flesh, and give an appearance of healthiness, (if the stomach could bear it,) had but little strengthening properties in it.
“It would be impossible to put into words any real understanding of my feelings and struggles during this trip, because of Mary. If it weren't for her, I could have easily given up and died with the three we buried. At that time, I didn’t expect to return. I was afraid she wouldn’t survive, and when I got to the village, I found that she had significantly deteriorated and had barely enough food to stay alive. I did everything I could to help her recover, and for a short while, she improved. The berries we had gathered, while they would add meat to one’s body and create an appearance of health (if the stomach could handle it), had very little in terms of strengthening properties.”
“I traveled whole days together in search of the eggs of blackbirds for Mary Ann. These eggs at seasons were plenty, but not then. These she relished very much. I cherished for a short time the hope that she might, by care and nursing, be kept up until spring, when we could get fish. The little store we had brought in was soon greedily devoured, and with the utmost difficulty could we get a morsel. The ground was searched for miles, and every root that could nourish human life was gathered. The Indians became reckless and quarrelsome, and with unpardonable selfishness each would struggle for his own life in utter disregard of his fellows. Mary Ann failed fast. She and I were whole days at a time without anything to eat; when by some chance, or the kindness of the chief’s daughter, we would get a morsel to satisfy our cravings. Often would Mary say to me, ‘I am well enough, but I want something to eat; then I should be well.’ I could not leave her over night. Roots there were none I could reach by day and return; and when brought in, our lazy lords would take them for their own children. Several children had died, and more were in a dying state. Each death that occurred was the occasion of a night or day of frantic howling and crocodile mourning. Mary was weak and growing weaker,[192] and I gave up in despair. I sat by her side for a few days, most of the time only begging of the passers-by to give me something to keep Mary alive. Sometimes I succeeded. Had it not been for the wife and daughter of the chief, we could have obtained nothing. They seemed really to feel for us, and I have no doubt would have done more if in their power. My sister would not complain, but beg for something to eat.
“I spent whole days looking for blackbird eggs for Mary Ann. These eggs were usually easy to find, but not at that time. She really enjoyed them. I held on to the hope for a little while that, with care and nursing, she could make it until spring when we could catch fish. The small amount of food we had brought in was quickly eaten up, and it was really hard to find anything to eat. We searched the ground for miles, gathering every root that could keep us alive. The Indians became reckless and quarrelsome, and with shocking selfishness, each person fought for their own survival without caring for anyone else. Mary Ann was getting weaker. We would go whole days without any food, and sometimes, by chance or thanks to the chief’s daughter, we’d manage to get a little to satisfy our hunger. Mary often said to me, ‘I’m fine, but I just want something to eat; then I’ll be okay.’ I couldn’t leave her alone overnight. There weren’t any roots I could find during the day and return; and when I did bring some in, our lazy lords would take them for their own children. Several children had died, and more were close to dying. Each death caused a day or night of frantic howling and fake mourning. Mary was weak and getting weaker,[192] and I felt hopeless. I sat by her side for a few days, mostly just begging people passing by for anything to help keep her alive. Sometimes I was successful. If it hadn’t been for the wife and daughter of the chief, we wouldn’t have gotten anything. They really seemed to care about us and I’m sure they would have done more if they could. My sister wouldn’t complain but would just ask for something to eat.”
“She would often think and speak in the most affectionate manner of ‘dear pa and ma,’ and with confidence she would say, ‘they suffered an awful death, but they are now safe and happy in a better and brighter land, though I am left to starve among savages.’ She seemed now to regard life no longer as worth preserving, and she kept constantly repeating expressions of longing to die and be removed from a gloomy captivity to a world where no tear of sorrow dims the eye of innocence and beauty. She called me to her side one day and said: ‘Olive, I shall die soon; you will live and get away. Father and mother have got through with sufferings, and are now at rest; I shall soon be with them and those dear brothers and sisters.’ She then asked me to sing, and she joined her sweet, clear voice, without faltering, with me, and we tried to sing the evening hymn we had been taught at the family altar:
“She would often think and speak in the most affectionate manner of ‘dear Dad and Mom,’ and with confidence she would say, ‘they suffered a terrible death, but they are now safe and happy in a better and brighter place, while I am left to starve among savages.’ She seemed to no longer see life as worth keeping, and she kept repeating expressions of longing to die and be free from this gloomy captivity to a world where no tear of sorrow clouds the eyes of innocence and beauty. One day, she called me to her side and said: ‘Olive, I’m going to die soon; you will live and escape. Dad and Mom have finished their suffering and are now at rest; soon I’ll be with them and my dear brothers and sisters.’ Then she asked me to sing, and she joined her sweet, clear voice, without hesitation, with mine, and we tried to sing the evening hymn we had learned at the family altar:
‘The day is past and gone,
‘The day is past and gone,
The evening shades appear,’ etc.
The evening shadows appear,’ etc.
“My grief was too great. The struggling emotions of my mind I tried to keep from her, but could not. She said: ‘Don’t grieve for me; I have been a care to you all the while. I don’t like to leave you here all alone, but God is with you, and our heavenly Father will keep and comfort those who trust in him. O, I am so glad that we were taught to love and serve the Saviour.’ She then asked me to sing the hymn commencing:
“My grief was too much. I tried to hide my conflicting emotions from her, but I couldn’t. She said: ‘Don’t worry about me; I’ve been a burden to you all along. I don’t want to leave you here all alone, but God is with you, and our heavenly Father will care for and comfort those who trust in Him. O, I’m so glad we were taught to love and serve the Savior.’ She then asked me to sing the hymn starting:
‘How tedious and tasteless the hours
‘How boring and flavorless the hours
When Jesus no longer I see.’
When I can no longer see Jesus.
“I tried to sing, but could not get beyond the first line. But it did appear that visions of a bright world were hers, as with a clear, unfaltering strain she sang the entire hymn. She gradually sank away without much pain, and all the time happy. She had not spent a day in our captivity without asking God to pardon, to bless, and to save. I was faint, and unable to stand upon my feet long at a time. My cravings for food were almost uncontrollable; and at the same time, among unfeeling savages, to watch her gradual but sure approach to the vale of death, from want of food that their laziness alone prevented us having in abundance, this was a time and scene upon which I can only gaze with horror, and the very remembrance of which I would blot out if I could.
“I tried to sing, but I couldn’t get past the first line. But it seemed like visions of a bright world were hers, as she sang the whole hymn with a clear, steady voice. She slowly faded away with little pain and remained happy the entire time. Not a day went by in our captivity without her asking God to forgive, bless, and save us. I was weak and couldn’t stand for long. My hunger was almost unbearable; meanwhile, surrounded by unfeeling savages, watching her slow but certain decline toward death from the lack of food that their laziness kept us from having in abundance was a moment I can only look back on with horror, and I wish I could erase it from my memory.
“She lingered thus for several days. She suffered[194] much, mostly from hunger. Often did I hear, as I sat near her weeping, some Indian coming near break out in a rage, because I was permitted to spend my time thus with her; that they had better kill Mary, then I could go, as I ought to be made to go, and dig roots and procure food for the rest of them.
“She lingered like this for several days. She suffered[194] a lot, mostly from hunger. Often, as I sat nearby weeping, I would hear an Indian approach and get angry because I was allowed to spend my time with her; they thought it would be better to kill Mary so that I could be made to go and dig roots and find food for the rest of them.”
“O what moments, what hours were these! Every object in all the fields of sight seemed to wear a horrid gloom.
“O what moments, what hours were these! Every object in all the fields of sight seemed to wear a horrifying gloom.
“One day, during her singing, quite a crowd gathered about her and seemed much surprised. Some of them would stand for whole hours and gaze upon her countenance as if enchained by a strange sight, and this while some of their own kindred were dying in other parts of the village. Among these was the wife of the chief, ‘Aespaneo.’ I ought here to say that neither that woman nor her daughter ever gave us any unkind treatment. She came up one day, hearing Mary sing, and bent for some time silently over her. She looked in her face, felt of her, and suddenly broke out in a most piteous lamentation. She wept, and wept from the heart and aloud. I never saw a parent seem to feel more keenly over a dying child. She sobbed, she moaned, she howled. And thus bending over and weeping she stood the whole night. The next morning, as I sat near my sister, shedding my tears in my hands, she called me to her side and said: ‘I am willing to die. O, I[195] shall be so much better off there!’ and her strength failed. She tried to sing, but was too weak.
“One day, while she was singing, a significant crowd gathered around her, looking quite surprised. Some of them stood for hours, staring at her face as if they were mesmerized by something unusual, even while their own family members were dying elsewhere in the village. Among them was the wife of the chief, ‘Aespaneo.’ I should mention that neither she nor her daughter ever treated us poorly. One day, after hearing Mary sing, she approached and bent over her silently for a while. She gazed into her face, touched her, and suddenly burst into a heartbreaking lament. She wept bitterly and loudly, more deeply than I had ever seen a parent grieve for a dying child. She sobbed, moaned, and howled. Throughout the entire night, she remained bent over and crying. The next morning, as I sat next to my sister, tears in my hands, she called me close and said, ‘I’m ready to die. Oh, I[195] will be so much better off there!’ and then her strength gave out. She tried to sing, but she was too weak.”
“A number of the tribe, men, women, and children, were about her, the chief’s wife watching her every moment. She died in a few moments after her dying words quoted above.
“A number of the tribe, men, women, and children, were around her, the chief’s wife observing her every moment. She passed away a few moments after her last words quoted above."
“She sank to the sleep of death as quietly as sinks the innocent infant to sleep in its mother’s arms.
“She fell into death’s sleep as peacefully as an innocent baby falls asleep in its mother's arms.”
“When I saw that she was dead, I could but give[196] myself up to loneliness, to wailing and despair. ‘The last of our family dead, and all of them by tortures inflicted by Indian savages,’ I exclaimed to myself. I went to her and tried to find remaining life, but no pulse, no breath was there. I could but adore the mercy that had so wisely thrown a vail of concealment over these three years of affliction. Had their scenes been mapped out to be read beforehand, and to be received step by step, as they were really meted out to us, no heart could have sustained them.
“When I saw that she was dead, I could only give[196] myself up to loneliness, to crying and despair. ‘The last of our family is gone, and they all suffered tortures inflicted by Indian savages,’ I thought to myself. I went to her and tried to find any sign of life, but there was no pulse, no breath. I could only appreciate the mercy that had so wisely covered these three years of suffering with a veil of concealment. If we had been forced to face the scenes in advance, and to experience them step by step, just as they were actually dealt to us, no heart could have endured them.
“I wished and most earnestly desired that I might at once lie down in the same cold, icy embrace that I saw fast stiffening the delicate limbs of that dear sister.
“I wished and really hoped that I could immediately lie down in the same cold, icy embrace that I saw slowly stiffening the delicate limbs of that dear sister.
“I reasoned at times, that die I must and soon, and that I had the right to end my sufferings at once, and prevent these savages by cold, cruel neglect, murdering me by the slow tortures of a starvation that had already its score of victims in our village. The only heart that shared my woes was now still, the only heart (as I then supposed) that survived the massacre of seven of our family group was now cold in death, and why should I remain to feel the gnawings of hunger and pain a few days, and then, without any to care for me, unattended and uncared for, lay down and die. At times I resolved to take a morsel of food by stealth, (if it could be found,) and make a desperate attempt to escape.
“I sometimes thought that I had to die soon, and that I had the right to end my suffering immediately, preventing these savages from slowly killing me through the cold, cruel neglect that had already claimed many victims in our village. The only heart that shared my pain was now still; the only heart (as I believed at the time) that survived the massacre of seven from our family was now cold in death. So why should I stay to endure the gnawing hunger and pain for a few more days, and then, without anyone to care for me, simply lie down and die? Occasionally, I decided I would sneak a bit of food, if I could find any, and make a desperate attempt to escape.”
“There were two, however, who seemed not wholly insensible to my condition, these were the wife and daughter of the chief. They manifested a sympathy that had not gathered about me since the first closing in of the night of my captivity upon me. The Indians, at the direction of the chief, began to make preparations to burn the body of my sister. This, it seemed, I could not endure. I sought a place to weep and pray, and I then tasted the blessedness of realizing that there is One upon whom the heart’s heaviest load can be placed, and He never disappointed me. My dark, suicidal thoughts fled, and I became resigned to my lot. Standing by the corpse, with my eyes fastened on that angel-countenance of Mary Ann, the wife of the chief came to me and gave me to understand that she had by much entreaty, obtained the permission of her lord to give me the privilege of disposing of the dead body as I should choose. This was a great consolation, and I thanked her most earnestly. It lifted a burden from my mind that caused me to weep tears of gratitude, and also to note the finger of that Providence to whom I had fully committed myself, and whom I plainly saw strewing my way with tokens of his kind regards toward me. The chief gave me two blankets, and in these they wrapped the corpse. Orders were then given to two Indians to follow my directions in disposing of the body. I selected a spot in that little garden ground, where I had planted and wept with[198] my dear sister. In this they dug a grave about five feet deep, and into it they gently lowered the remains of my last, my only sister, and closed her last resting-place with the sand. The reader may imagine my feelings, as I stood by that grave. The whole painful past seemed to rush across my mind, as I lingered there. It was the first and only grave in all that valley, and that inclosing my own sister. Around me was a large company of half-dressed, fierce-looking savages, some serious, some mourning, some laughing over this novel method of disposing of the dead; others in breathless silence watched the movements of that dark hour, with a look that seemed to say, ‘This is the way white folks do,’ and exhibiting no feeling or care beyond that. I longed to plant a rose upon her grave, but the Mohaves knew no beauty, and read no lesson in flowers, and so this mournful pleasure was denied me.
“There were two people, however, who didn’t completely ignore my situation: the chief’s wife and daughter. They showed a kindness that I hadn’t felt since the night I was captured. The Indians, following the chief’s orders, began to prepare to burn my sister's body. I couldn’t bear that thought. I looked for a place to cry and pray, and then I experienced the relief of knowing there is someone who can carry the heaviest burdens of the heart, and He never let me down. My dark, suicidal thoughts faded away, and I accepted my fate. Standing by the corpse, gazing at my sister Mary Ann’s angelic face, the chief’s wife approached me and let me know that she had asked her husband and received permission to let me decide how to handle the body. This brought me great comfort, and I thanked her sincerely. It lifted a weight off my mind, bringing me tears of gratitude, as I noticed the signs of that Providence to whom I had completely surrendered myself, and I could clearly see them showing me His kindness. The chief gave me two blankets, and they wrapped my sister's body in them. Then he instructed two Indians to follow my lead in dealing with the remains. I chose a spot in that little garden area where I had planted and mourned with my dear sister. They dug a grave about five feet deep, and gently lowered my last, my only sister into it, then covered her resting place with sand. You can imagine my feelings as I stood by that grave. The entire painful past flooded my mind as I lingered there. It was the first and only grave in that valley, and it held my own sister. Around me stood a large group of half-dressed, fierce-looking natives: some serious, some grieving, others laughing over this unusual way of handling death; and many others watched in silence, their expressions suggesting, ‘This is how white people do it,’ showing no emotion or care beyond that. I longed to plant a rose on her grave, but the Mohaves didn’t understand beauty or the lessons that flowers convey, so this sorrowful wish was denied to me."
“When the excitement of that hour passed, with it seemed to pass my energy and ambition. I was faint and weak, drowsy and languid. I found but little strength from the scant rations dealt out to me. I was rapidly drooping, and becoming more and more anxious to shut my eyes to all about me, and sink to a sweet, untroubled sleep beneath that green carpeted valley. This was the only time in which, without any reserve, I really longed to die, and cease at once to breathe and suffer. That same woman, the wife of the chief, came again to the solace and[199] relief of my destitution and woe. I was now able to walk but little, and had resigned all care and anxiety, and concluded to wait until those burning sensations caused by want of nourishment should consume the last thread of my life, and shut my eyes and senses in the darkness that now hid them from my sister.
“When the excitement of that hour faded, so did my energy and ambition. I felt faint and weak, drowsy and drained. I found little strength from the meager rations given to me. I was quickly fading and growing more and more eager to close my eyes to everything around me and sink into a sweet, peaceful sleep beneath that green-carpeted valley. This was the only time when, without holding back, I truly wished to die, to stop breathing and suffering at once. That same woman, the chief's wife, came again to offer comfort and[199] support in my misery. I was now barely able to walk and had given up all concern and anxiety, deciding to wait until those burning sensations from hunger consumed the last thread of my life, and to close my eyes and senses in the darkness that now hid them from my sister.
“Just at this time this kind woman came to me with some corn gruel in a hollow stone. I marveled to know how she had obtained it. The handful of seed corn that my sister and I had hid in the ground, between two stones, did not come to my mind. But this woman, this Indian woman, had uncovered a part of what she had deposited against spring planting, had ground it to a coarse meal, and of it prepared this gruel for me. I took it, and soon she brought me more. I began to revive. I felt a new life and strength given me by this morsel, and was cheered by the unlooked-for exhibition of sympathy that attended it. She had the discretion to deny the unnatural cravings that had been kindled by the small quantity she brought first, and dealt a little at a time, until within three days I gained a vigor and cheerfulness I had not felt for weeks. She bestowed this kindness in a sly and unobserved manner, and enjoined secrecy upon me, for a reason which the reader can judge. She had done it when some of her own kin were in a starving condition. It waked up a hope within my bosom that reached beyond the immediate kindness. I could not account for it but[200] by looking to that Power in whose hands are the hearts of the savage as well as the civilized man. I gathered a prospect from these unexpected and kindly interpositions, of an ultimate escape from my bondage. It was the hand of God, and I would do violence to the emotions I then felt and still feel, violence to the strong determination I then made to acknowledge all his benefits, if I should neglect this opportunity to give a public, grateful record of my sense of his goodness.
“Just then, this kind woman came to me with some corn gruel in a hollow stone. I was amazed to find out how she had gotten it. The handful of seed corn that my sister and I had hidden in the ground, between two stones, didn’t come to mind. But this woman, this Indian woman, had dug up some of what she had saved for spring planting, ground it into a coarse meal, and made this gruel for me. I accepted it, and soon she brought me more. I started to recover. I felt a new sense of life and strength from this small portion, and I was uplifted by the unexpected display of kindness that accompanied it. She wisely ignored the unnatural cravings sparked by the small amount she initially brought, handing it out a little at a time, until within three days I regained a vitality and cheerfulness I hadn’t experienced in weeks. She offered this help discreetly and asked me to keep it a secret, for a reason that the reader can understand. She had done this while some of her own relatives were starving. It sparked a hope in my heart that reached beyond this immediate kindness. I couldn’t explain it except by looking to that Power who holds the hearts of both the savage and the civilized. I saw a possibility from these unexpected and compassionate interventions of eventually escaping my captivity. It was the hand of God, and I would do a disservice to the emotions I felt then and still feel, a disservice to the strong resolve I made to acknowledge all His blessings, if I neglected this chance to give a public, grateful account of my appreciation for His goodness.”
“The woman had buried that corn to keep it from the lazy crowd about her, who would have devoured it in a moment, and in utter recklessness of next year’s reliance. She did it when deaths by starvation and sickness were occurring every day throughout the settlement. Had it not been for her, I must have perished. From this circumstance I learned to chide my hasty judgment against ALL the Indian race, and also, that kindness is not always a stranger to the untutored and untamed bosom. I saw in this that their savageness is as much a fruit of their ignorance as of any want of a susceptibility to feel the throbbings of true humanity, if they could be properly appealed to.
“The woman had buried that corn to protect it from the lazy people around her, who would have gobbled it up in an instant, completely ignoring the need for next year's survival. She did this while deaths from starvation and disease were happening every day throughout the settlement. If it hadn't been for her, I would have perished. From this, I learned to rethink my quick judgments about ALL of the Native American people, and also that kindness isn't always absent in those who might seem wild or uncivilized. I realized that their harshness is as much a result of their lack of knowledge as it is a failure to feel genuine humanity, given the right appeal.
“By my own exertions I was able now to procure a little upon which to nourish my half-starved stomach. By using about half of my seed corn, and getting an occasional small dose of bitter, fermented oth-to-toa soup, I managed to drag my life along to[201] March, 1854. During this month and April I procured a few small roots, at a long distance from the village; also some fish from the lake. I took particular pains to guard the little wheat garden that we had planted the autumn before, and I also planted a few kernels of corn and some melon seeds. Day after day I watched this little ‘mutautea,’ lest the birds might bring upon me another winter like that now passed. In my absence Aespaneo would watch it for me. As the fruit of my care and vigilant watching, I gathered about one half bushel of corn, and about the same quantity of wheat. My melons were destroyed.
“Through my own efforts, I was finally able to get a little food to fill my half-starved stomach. By using about half of my seed corn and getting an occasional small serving of bitter, fermented oth-to-toa soup, I managed to keep my life going until [201] March 1854. During this month and April, I found a few small roots far from the village, as well as some fish from the lake. I took special care to protect the small wheat garden we had planted the autumn before, and I also planted a few kernels of corn and some melon seeds. Day after day, I kept an eye on this little ‘mutautea,’ so that the birds wouldn’t ruin my chance for another winter like the one I had just experienced. While I was away, Aespaneo would watch it for me. Thanks to my careful tending, I gathered about half a bushel of corn and about the same amount of wheat. Unfortunately, my melons were destroyed.”
“During the growing of this crop, I subsisted principally upon a small root,[1] about the size of a hazel-nut, which I procured by traveling long distances, with fish. Sometimes, after a long and fatiguing search, I would procure a handful of these roots, and, on bringing them to camp, was compelled to divide them with some stout, lazy monsters, who had been sunning themselves all day by the river.
“While growing this crop, I mainly lived on a small root,[1] about the size of a hazelnut, which I got by traveling long distances, along with fish. Sometimes, after a long and exhausting search, I would find a handful of these roots, and when I brought them back to camp, I had to share them with some big, lazy guys who had been lounging all day by the river.”
“I also came near losing my corn by the blackbirds. Driven by the same hunger, seemingly, that was preying upon the human tribe, they would fairly darken the air, and it was difficult to keep them off, especially as I was compelled to be absent to get food for immediate use. But they were not the only robbers I had to contend against. There[202] were some who, like our white loafers, had a great horror of honest labor, and they would shun even a little toil, with a conscientious abhorrence, at any hazard. They watched my little corn-patch with hungry and thieving eyes, and, but for the chief, would have eaten the corn green and in the ear. As harvest drew near I watched, from before daylight until dark again, to keep off these red vultures and the blackbirds from a spot of ground as large as an ordinary dwelling-house. I had to do my accustomed share of musquite gathering, also, in June and July. This we gathered in abundance. The Colorado overflowed this winter and spring, and the wheat and corn produced well, so that in autumn the tribe was better provided with food than it had been for several years.
“I almost lost my corn to the blackbirds. Driven by the same hunger as the human tribe, they would darken the sky, making it hard to keep them away, especially since I had to leave to get food for immediate use. But they weren’t the only thieves I had to deal with. There[202] were some who, like our lazy folks, had a deep disdain for honest work and would avoid even a little effort with a strong sense of disgust, no matter the risk. They eyed my small corn patch with hungry, thieving gazes, and if it weren't for the chief, they would have eaten the corn while it was still immature. As harvest time approached, I watched from before dawn until after dark to keep these red vultures and the blackbirds away from a patch of land as large as an average house. I also had to do my usual part of gathering musquite in June and July. We collected plenty of that. The Colorado flooded this winter and spring, and the wheat and corn thrived, so by autumn, the tribe had more food than it had in several years.
“The social habits of these Indians, and the traits of character on which they are founded, and to which they give expression, may be illustrated by a single instance as well as a thousand. The portion of the valley over which the population extends, is about forty miles long. Their convivial seasons were occasions of large gatherings, tumultuous rejoicings, and (so far as their limited productions would allow) of excess in feasting. The year 1854 was one of unusual bounty and thrift. They planted more than usual; and by labor and the overflow of the river, the seed deposited brought forth an unparalleled increase. During the autumn of that year, the residents of the north[203] part of the valley set apart a day for feasting and merry-making. Notice was given about four weeks beforehand; great preparations were made, and a large number invited. Their supply for the appetite on that day consisted of wheat, corn, pumpkins, beans, etc. These were boiled, and portions of them mixed with ground seed, such as serececa, (seed of a weed,) moeroco, (of pumpkins.) On the day of the feast the Indians masked themselves, some with bark, some with paint, some with skins. On the day previous to the feast, the Indians of our part of the valley, who had been favored with an invitation, were gathered at the house of the chief, preparatory to taking the trip in company to the place of the feast. Some daubed their faces and hair with mud, others with paint, so as to give to each an appearance totally different from his or her natural state. I was told that I could go along with the rest. This to me was no privilege, as I knew too well what cruelty and violence they were capable of when excited, as on their days of public gathering they were liable to be. However, I was safer there than with those whom they left behind.
“The social habits of these Indigenous people, along with the character traits they express, can be demonstrated by one example just as easily as by many. The stretch of valley they occupy is about forty miles long. Their festive times were occasions of big gatherings, loud celebrations, and, as much as their limited resources would allow, indulgent feasting. The year 1854 was particularly fruitful and productive. They planted more than usual, and due to hard work and the river overflowing, the seeds they planted yielded an extraordinary harvest. During the fall of that year, the residents of the northern part of the valley set aside a day for feasting and celebration. They announced the event about four weeks in advance, made extensive preparations, and invited a large number of people. Their feast included wheat, corn, pumpkins, beans, and other foods. These were boiled, and some were mixed with ground seeds, like serececa, (a weed seed) and moeroco, (pumpkin seeds). On the day of the feast, the Indigenous people masked themselves, some with bark, some with paint, and others with animal skins. The day before the feast, the Indigenous people from our part of the valley, who had received an invitation, gathered at the chief’s house to prepare for the trip together to the feast. Some covered their faces and hair with mud, while others used paint to completely change their appearance. I was told I could join them too. To me, this wasn’t a privilege, as I knew all too well the cruelty and violence they could exhibit when excited, especially during their public gatherings. Still, I felt safer there than I would have with those left behind.”
“The Indians went slowly, sometimes in regular, and sometimes in irregular march, yelling, howling, singing, and gesticulating, until toward night they were wrought up to a perfect phrenzy. They halted about one mile from the “north settlement,” and after building a fire, commenced their war-dance,[204] which they kept up until about midnight. On this occasion I witnessed some of the most shameful indecencies, on the part of both male and female, that came to my eye for the five years of my stay among Indians.
“The Indians moved slowly, sometimes in a regular formation and sometimes not, yelling, howling, singing, and gesturing wildly, until they worked themselves into a complete frenzy by nightfall. They stopped about a mile from the 'north settlement,' and after starting a fire, began their war dance,[204] which continued until around midnight. During this time, I witnessed some of the most disgraceful indecencies from both men and women that I saw in my five years among the Indians.”
“The next morning the Indians who had prepared the feast (some of whom had joined in the dance of the previous evening) came with their squaws, each bearing upon their heads a Coopoesech, containing a cake, or a stone dish filled with soup, or boiled vegetables. These cakes were made of wheat, ground, and mixed with boiled pumpkins. This dough was rolled out sometimes to two feet in diameter; then placed in hot sand, a leaf and a layer of sand laid over the loaf, and a fire built over the whole, until it was baked through. After depositing these dishes, filled with their prepared dainties, upon a slight mound near by, the whole tribe then joined in a war-dance, which lasted nearly twelve hours. After this the dishes and their contents were taken by our party and borne back to our homes, when and where feasting and dancing again commenced, and continued until their supplies were exhausted, and they from sheer weariness were glad to fly to the embrace of sleep. It would be a ‘shame even to speak’ of all the violence and indecency into which they plunged on these occasions. Suffice it to say that no modesty, no sense of shame, no delicacy, that throw so many wholesome hedges and limitations about the respective[205] sexes on occasions of conviviality where civilization elevates and refines, were there to interfere with scenes the remembrance of which creates a doubt whether these degraded bipeds belong to the human or brute race.
The next morning, the Native Americans who had prepared the feast (some of whom had participated in the dance the night before) arrived with their women, each carrying a Coopoesech on their heads, filled with a cake or a stone dish containing soup or boiled vegetables. These cakes were made from ground wheat mixed with boiled pumpkins. The dough was sometimes rolled out to two feet in diameter, then placed in hot sand, covered with a leaf and a layer of sand over the loaf, and a fire was built over everything until it was fully cooked. After placing these dishes filled with their prepared foods on a small mound nearby, the entire tribe joined in a war dance that lasted almost twelve hours. After this, our group took the dishes and carried them back home, where feasting and dancing started again and continued until their supplies ran out, and they were so exhausted that they gladly fell into sleep. It would be a 'shame even to speak' of all the violence and indecency they indulged in during these times. Suffice it to say, there was no modesty, no sense of shame, no decency—those social norms that often create healthy boundaries and limitations around the different sexes during celebrations, where civilization cultivates and refines, were absent, leading to scenes that make one wonder if these degraded beings belong to the human or animal kingdom.
“Thus ended one of the many days of such performances that I witnessed; and I found it difficult to decide whether most of barbarity appeared in these, or at those seasons of wild excitement occasioned by the rousing of their revengeful and brutal passions.
“Thus ended one of the many days of such performances that I witnessed; and I found it difficult to decide whether most of the barbarity showed itself in these, or during those times of wild excitement caused by the stirring up of their vengeful and brutal emotions.”
“Of all seasons during my captivity, these of concourse and excitement most disgusted me with the untamed Indian. When I remember what my eyes have witnessed, I am led to wonder and adore at my preservation for a single year, or that my life was not brutalized, a victim to their inhumanity.
“Of all the seasons during my captivity, these times of gatherings and excitement disgusted me the most with the wild Indian. When I think about what I’ve seen, I can’t help but marvel at how I survived for an entire year, or that my life wasn’t turned into a nightmare, a victim of their cruelty.
“I felt cheerful again, only when that loneliness and desolateness which had haunted me since Mary’s death, would sadden and depress my spirits. The same woman that had saved my life, and furnished me with ground and seed to raise corn and wheat, and watched it for me for many days, now procured from the chief a place where I might store it, with the promise from him that every kernel should go for my own maintenance.”
“I felt cheerful again, but only when the loneliness and emptiness that had troubled me since Mary’s passing didn’t weigh me down. The same woman who had saved my life and helped me get the land and seeds to grow corn and wheat, and had taken care of it for me for many days, now arranged with the chief for a place where I could store it, with his promise that every kernel would be for my own survival.”
It is not to go again over the melancholy events that have been rehearsed in the last chapter, that we ask the reader to tarry for a moment ere his eye begins[206] to trace the remaining scenes of Olive’s captivity, which furnish the next chapter, and in which we see her under the light of a flickering, unsteady hope of a termination of her captivity either by rescue or death.
It’s not to revisit the sad events discussed in the last chapter that we ask the reader to pause for a moment before continuing[206] to follow the rest of Olive’s captivity. In the next chapter, we see her illuminated by a flickering, uncertain hope for an end to her captivity, whether through rescue or death.
But when in haste this chapter was penned for the first edition, it was then, and has since been felt by the writer, that there was an interest hanging about the events of the same, especially upon the closing days and hours of little Mary’s brief life, that properly called, according to the intent of this narrative, for a longer stay. A penning of mere facts does not set forth, or glance at all that clusters about that pale, dying child as she lies in the door of the tent, the object of the enchained curious attention of the savages, by whose cold neglect the flower of her sweet life was thus nipped in the bud. And we feel confident of sharing, to some extent, the feelings of the sensitive and intelligent reader, when we state that the two years’ suffering, by the pressure of which her life was arrested, and the circumstances surrounding those dying moments, make up a record, than which seldom has there been one that appeals to the tender sensibilities of our being more directly, or to our serious consideration more profitably.
But when this chapter was quickly written for the first edition, it was felt by the author then, and has been ever since, that there was a significant interest surrounding the events described here, particularly during the final days and hours of little Mary’s short life, that warranted more in-depth exploration. Simply listing the facts doesn’t capture, or even hint at, everything that surrounds that pale, dying child as she lies at the entrance of the tent, the focus of the captivated yet indifferent attention of the savages, whose cold neglect caused her sweet life to be cut short. We are confident that we can share, to some extent, the feelings of the sensitive and discerning reader when we say that the two years of suffering, which led to her life being halted, along with the circumstances during those dying moments, create a story that rarely touches our tender sensibilities more directly or offers more meaningful reflection.
Look at these two girls in the light of the first camp-fire that glowed upon the faces of themselves and their captors, the first dreary evening of their captivity. By one hour’s cruel deeds and murder[207] they had suddenly been bereft of parents, brothers, and sisters, and consigned to the complete control of a fiendish set of men, of the cruelty of whose tender mercies they had already received the first and unerring chapter. Look at them toiling day and night, from this on for several periods of twenty-four hours, up rugged ascents, bruised and whipped by the ruggedness of their way and the mercilessness of their lords. Their strength failing; the distance between them and the home and way of the white man increasing; the dreariness and solitude of the region enbosoming them thickening; and each step brooded over by the horrors left behind, and the worse horrors that sat upon the brightest future that at the happiest rovings of fancy could be possibly anticipated.
Look at these two girls in the glow of the first campfire that illuminated their faces and those of their captors on the bleak evening of their captivity. In just one hour of brutal acts and murder[207], they were suddenly stripped of their parents, brothers, and sisters and completely subject to a group of cruel men, whose so-called kindness they'd already experienced in a harsh introduction. Watch as they struggle day and night, for several days, climbing rugged paths, battered and whipped by the harshness of their journey and the mercilessness of their captors. Their strength diminishing; the gap between them and the home and ways of white people widening; the bleakness and isolation of the area around them intensifying; and each step weighed down by the horrors they left behind and the even worse fears looming over the faintest glimmers of a hopeful future that, at the happiest moments of imagination, seemed just out of reach.
In imagination we lean out our souls to listen to the sobs and sighs that went up from those hearts—hearts bleeding from wounds and pains tenfold more poignant than those that lacerated and wrung their quivering flesh. We look upon them, as with their captors they encircle the wild light of the successive camp-fires, kindled for long distant halts, upon their way to the yet unseen and dreaded home of the “inhabitants of rocks and tents.” We look upon them as they are ushered into their new home, greeted with the most inhuman and terror-kindling reception given them by this unfeeling horde of land-sharks; thus to look, imagine, and ponder, we find enough, especially when the age and circumstances[208] of these captive girls are considered, to lash our thoughts with indignation toward their oppressors, and kindle our minds with more than we can express with the word sympathy for these their innocent victims.
In our imagination, we extend our souls to hear the cries and whispers coming from those hearts—hearts wounded by pains far deeper than those that tore at their trembling flesh. We observe them as they gather around the flickering lights of the campfires, set for long breaks on their journey to the yet unseen and feared home of the “people of the rocks and tents.” We watch as they arrive at their new home, receiving the most inhumane and terrifying welcome from this ruthless group of land-sharks; in this act of looking, imagining, and reflecting, we find plenty to provoke our thoughts with anger toward their oppressors, and ignite our compassion for these innocent victims, especially when we consider the age and circumstances[208] of these captive girls.
In little less than one year, and into that year is crowded all of toil and suffering that we can credit as possible for them to survive, and then they are sold and again en route for another new and strange home, in a wild as distant from their Apache home as that from the hill where, but a year before, in their warm flowing blood, their moaning, mangled kindred had been left.
In just under a year, all the hard work and suffering necessary for their survival is packed into that time, and then they are sold and once again en route to another unfamiliar home, as far away from their Apache home as the hill where, just a year earlier, their warm blood had mingled with the cries of their injured family.
Scarcely had they reached the Mohave Valley ere the elder sister saw with pain, the sad and already apparently irremovable effects of past hardships upon the constitution of the younger. What tenderness, what caution, what vigilant watching, what anxious, unrelieved solicitude mark the conduct of that noble heart toward her declining and only sister? Indeed, what interest prompted her to do all in her power to preserve her life? Not only her only sister, but the only one (to her then) that remained of the family from whom they had been ruthlessly torn. And should her lamp of life cease, thereby would be extinguished the last earthly solace and cordial for the dark prison life that inclosed her, and that threw its walls of gloom and adamant between her and the abodes and sunshine of civilized life. Yet death had[209] marked that little cherub girl for an early victim. Slowly, and yet uncomplainingly, does her feeble frame and strength yield to the heavy hand of woe and want that met her, in all the ghastliness and horror of unchangeable doom, at every turn and hour of her weary days. What mystery hangs upon events and persons! How impenetrable the permissions of Providence! How impalpable and evasive of all our wisdom that secret power, by which cherished plans and purposes are often shaped to conclusions and terminations so wide of the bright design that lighted them on to happy accomplishment in the mind of the mortal proposer!
As soon as they reached the Mohave Valley, the older sister felt the pain of seeing the sad and seemingly irreversible effects of past hardships on her younger sister's health. What tenderness, caution, vigilant watching, and anxious, unrelieved concern filled the actions of that noble heart toward her declining sister? Indeed, what drove her to do everything she could to preserve her life? Not just her only sister, but the last remaining member of their family from whom they had been brutally separated. If her sister's life were to end, it would also mean the loss of the last source of comfort in the dark, confining life that surrounded her, isolating her from the warmth and brightness of civilization. Yet death had marked that little cherub girl as an early victim. Slowly, yet without complaint, her frail body and strength gave way to the heavy burdens of sorrow and need that confronted her in all the grim reality and horror of an inescapable fate, hour after hour in her exhausting days. What mysteries cling to events and people! How incomprehensible are the decisions of Providence! How elusive and intangible is that secret power by which our cherished dreams and plans are often steered to endings so far removed from the bright vision that once inspired them in the minds of those who hoped for a happy outcome!
Mary Ann had been the fondly cherished, and tenderly nursed idol of that domestic group. Early had she exhibited a precocity in intellect, and in moral sensitiveness and attainment, that had made her the subject of a peculiar parental affection, and the ever cheerful radiating center of light, and love, and happiness to the remainder of the juvenile family. But she ever possessed a strength of body and vigor of health far inferior, and disproportioned to her mental and moral progress. She was a correct reader at four years. She was kept almost constantly at school, both from her choice, and the promise she gave to delighted parents of a future appreciation and good improvement of these advantages. With the early exhibition of an earnest thirst for knowledge that she gave, there was also a strict regard for[210] truth, and a hearty, happy obedience to the law of God and the authority of her parents. At five years and a half she had read her Bible through. She was a constant attendant upon Sabbath school, into all the exercises of which she entered with delight; and to her rapid improvement and profit in the subjects with which she there became intimate and identified, may be attributed the moral superiority she displayed during her captivity.
Mary Ann had been the beloved and carefully nurtured favorite of that family. From an early age, she showed a sharp intelligence and a strong moral sensitivity that made her the focus of unique parental affection and the cheerful source of light, love, and happiness for the rest of the young family. However, her physical strength and health were always much weaker and not in line with her mental and moral development. She could read accurately by the age of four. She was kept in school almost all the time, both because she wanted to and because she promised her delighted parents that she would appreciate and make good use of these opportunities in the future. Along with her early eagerness for knowledge, she also maintained a strong sense of truthfulness and a joyful obedience to God's laws and her parents’ authority. By five and a half, she had read through her Bible. She attended Sunday school regularly and participated in all its activities with joy; her rapid progress and engagement in the subjects she studied there can be credited with the moral strength she exhibited during her captivity.
She had a clear, sweet voice, and the children now live in this state who have witnessed the earnestness and rapture with which she joined in singing the hymns allotted to Sabbath-school hours. O how little of the sad after-part of Mary’s life entered into the minds of those parents as thus they directed the childish, tempted steps of their little daughter into the paths of religious pursuits and obedience.
She had a clear, sweet voice, and the children living here now have seen the sincerity and joy with which she sang the hymns designated for Sunday school. Oh, how little of the sad later years of Mary’s life crossed the minds of those parents as they guided their little daughter's innocent, tempted steps into the ways of faith and obedience.
Who shall say that the facts in her childish experience and years herein glanced at, had not essentially to do with the spirit and preparedness that she brought to the encountering and enduring of the terrible fate that closed her eyes among savages at eight years of age.
Who can say that the experiences and years of her childhood mentioned here didn't play a crucial role in shaping the spirit and readiness she had when facing and enduring the terrible fate that took her life among savages at the age of eight?
As we look at her fading, withering, and wasting at the touch of cold cruelty, the object of anxious watchings and frequent and severe painstaking on the part of her elder sister, who spared no labor or fatigue to glean the saving morsel to prolong her sinking life, we can but adore that never-sleeping[211] Goodness that had strewn her way to this dark scene with so many preparing influences and counsels.
As we watch her fading, withering, and suffering from the chill of harsh cruelty, she becomes the focus of her older sister's anxious vigilance and constant, exhausting efforts to find every little thing that might help extend her declining life. We can only admire that never-sleeping[211] Goodness that has surrounded her path to this dark moment with so many supportive influences and advice.
Young as she was, she with her sister were first to voice those hymns of praise to the one God, in which the grateful offerings of Christian hearts go up to him, in the ear of an untutored and demoralized tribe of savages. Hers was the first Christian death they ever witnessed, perhaps the last; and upon her, as with composure and cheerfulness (not the sullen submission of which they boast) she came down to the vale of death, they gazed with every indication of an interest and curiosity that showed the workings of something more than the ordinary solemnities that had gathered them about the paling cheek and quivering lip of members of their own tribe.
Young as she was, she and her sister were the first to sing those hymns of praise to the one God, where the thankful offerings of Christian hearts reach Him, before an uneducated and troubled tribe of savages. Hers was the first Christian death they ever saw, possibly the last; and as she approached death with calmness and joy (not the gloomy acceptance they are used to), they watched her with clear signs of interest and curiosity that revealed something deeper than the usual solemnity that surrounded the pale faces and trembling lips of their own tribe members.
Precious girl! sweet flower! nipped in the bud by untimely and rude blasts. Yet the fragrance of the ripe virtues that budded and blossomed upon so tender and frail a stalk shall not die. If ever the bright throng that flame near the throne would delight to cease their song, descend and poise on steady wing to wait the last heaving of a suffering mortal’s bosom, that at the parting breath they might encircle the fluttering spirit and bear it to the bosom of God, it was when thou didst, upon the breath of sacred song, joined in by thy living sister, yield thy spirit to Him who kindly cut short thy sufferings that he might begin thy bliss.
Precious girl! Sweet flower! Cut short too soon by harsh and untimely winds. Yet the beauty of the virtues that bloomed on such a delicate and fragile stem will not fade away. If ever the radiant crowd that gathers near the throne would choose to pause their song, take flight, and wait for the last moments of a suffering soul, so they could embrace the departing spirit and take it to the heart of God, it was when you, on the breath of sacred song, joined by your living sister, surrendered your spirit to Him who compassionately ended your pain so that He could start your joy.
A Sabbath-school scholar, dying in an Indian[212] camp, three hundred miles from even the nearest trail of the white man, buoyed and gladdened by bright visions of beatitudes that make her oblivious of present pain, and long to enter upon the future estate to which a correct and earnest instruction had been pointing!
A Sunday school student, dying in an Indian[212] camp, three hundred miles from even the nearest white settlement, filled with uplifting and joyful visions of the blessings awaiting her, completely unaware of her current pain, and eager to move on to the future life that proper and sincere teaching had been directing her towards!
Who can say but that there lives the little Mohave boy or girl, or the youth who will yet live to rehearse in the ear of a listening American auditory, and in a rough, uncouth jargon, the wondrous impression of that hour upon his mind.
Who can say that there isn’t a little Mohave boy or girl, or a young person who will still grow up to tell a listening American audience, in a rough, unpolished way, about the amazing impact that hour had on their mind?
Already we see the arms of civilization embracing a small remnant of that waning tribe, and among its revived records, though unwritten, we find the death of the American captive in the door of the chief’s “Pasiado.” When they gathered about her at that dying moment, many were the curious questions with which some of them sought to ascertain the secret of her (to them) strange appearance. The sacred hymns learned in Sabbath school and at a domestic shrine, and upon which that little spirit now breathed its devout emotions in the ear of God, were inquired after. They asked her where she expected to go? She told them that she was going to a better place than the mound to which they sent the spirits of their dead. And many questions did they ask her and her older sister as to the extent of the knowledge they had of such a bright world, if one there was. And though replies to many of their queries before had been met[213] by mockings and ridicule, yet now not one gazed, or listened, or questioned, to manifest any disposition to taunt or accuse at the hour of that strange dying.
Already we see the arms of civilization embracing a small remnant of that fading tribe, and among its revived records, though unwritten, we find the death of the American captive at the chief’s “Pasiado.” When they gathered around her at that moment, many were the curious questions some of them asked to understand the secret of her (to them) strange appearance. The sacred hymns learned in Sunday school and at a home shrine, where that little spirit now expressed its devout emotions to God, were inquired about. They asked her where she expected to go. She told them that she was going to a better place than the mound they used for their dead. They asked her and her older sister many questions about how much they knew about such a bright world, if it existed at all. And although replies to many of their previous questions had been met[213] with mockery and ridicule, now not one looked, or listened, or questioned in a way that showed any inclination to taunt or accuse at the moment of that strange dying.
The wife of the chief plied her questions with earnestness, and with an air of sincerity, and the exhibition of the most intense mental agitation, showing that she was not wholly incredulous of the new and strange replies she received.
The chief's wife asked her questions with genuine concern and a sincere attitude, displaying signs of intense mental distress, which showed that she wasn't completely skeptical of the new and strange answers she got.
TALE OF THE TWO CAPTIVES.
STORY OF THE TWO CAPTIVES.
One night a large company were assembled at the hut of one of the sub-chiefs. It was said that this Indian, Adpadarama, was the illegitimate son of the present chief, and there was considerable dispute between him and two of the chief’s legitimate sons as to their respective rights to the chiefship on the death of the father.
One night, a big group gathered at the hut of one of the sub-chiefs. People said that this Indian, Adpadarama, was the illegitimate son of the current chief, and there was a lot of disagreement between him and two of the chief’s legitimate sons about their rights to the chief position when their father died.
At the gathering referred to the following anecdote was related, which is here given to show the strength of their superstitions, and the unmitigated cruelties which are sometimes perpetrated by them under the sanction of these barbaric beliefs. This sub-chief said that one day, when he, in company with several of his relatives and two Cochopa captives, was away in the mountains on a hunting-tour, his (reputed) father fell violently sick. He grew worse for several days. One day he was thought to[214] be dying. “When I was convinced that he could not live,” said Adpadarama, or to that effect, “I resolved to kill one of the captives, and then wait until my father should die, when I would kill the other. So I took a stone tomahawk and went out to the little fire near the camping-tent, where they were eating some berries they had just picked, and I told one of them to step out, for I was a going to kill her to see if it would not save my father. Then she cried,” (and at this he showed by signs, and frowns, and all manner of gestures how delighted he was at her misery,) “and begged for her life. But I went up to her and struck her twice with this tomahawk, when she fell dead upon the ground. I then told the other that I should kill her so soon as my father died; that I should burn them both with his body, and then they would go to be his slaves up in yonder eliercha,” (pointing to their heavenly hill.) “Well, about two days after my father died, and I was mad to think that the killing of the captive had not saved him. So I went straight and killed the other, but I killed her by burning, so as to be sure that the flames should take her to my father to serve him forever.”
At the gathering, the following story was shared to illustrate the intensity of their superstitions and the extreme cruelties they sometimes commit under the influence of these barbaric beliefs. This sub-chief recounted that one day, while he was in the mountains hunting with several relatives and two Cochopa captives, his (supposed) father fell seriously ill. He worsened over several days, and one day it was believed he was dying. “When I was convinced that he couldn’t survive,” said Adpadarama, “I decided to kill one of the captives, and then wait until my father passed away to kill the other. So I took a stone tomahawk and went to the small fire near the campsite, where they were eating berries they had just picked, and I told one of them to step outside because I was going to kill her to see if it would save my father. Then she cried,” (and he showed through gestures and frowns just how pleased he was at her suffering,) “and begged for her life. But I approached her and struck her twice with the tomahawk, and she fell dead on the ground. I then told the other that I would kill her as soon as my father died; that I would burn them both with his body, and then they would go to be his slaves up in that heavenly place,” (pointing to their sacred hill.) “Well, about two days later my father died, and I was furious that killing the captive hadn’t saved him. So I went straight and killed the other, but I did it by burning her, to make sure the flames would take her to my father to serve him forever.”
Such are facts that dimly hint at the vague and atrocious theories that crowd their brain and hold iron sway over their minds. And in all the abominations and indecencies authorized by their superstitions, they are not only prompt and faithful, but the more degrading and barbarous the rite, the more[215] does their zeal and enthusiasm kindle at its performance.
Such are the facts that faintly suggest the unclear and horrible theories that fill their minds and tightly control their thoughts. In all the horrors and indecencies justified by their superstitions, they are not only quick and loyal, but the more degrading and brutal the ritual, the more[215] their passion and excitement grow during its execution.
Adpadarama said he burned, as soon as he returned, his father’s house, and all his dishes, and utensils, and bark-garments, so that his father might have them to contribute to his happiness where he had gone.
Adpadarama said he burned, as soon as he returned, his father’s house, and all his dishes, and utensils, and bark-garments, so that his father might have them to contribute to his happiness where he had gone.
CHAPTER V.
The Mohaves—Their Sports—An Expedition of Hostility against the Cochopas—Its Design—Tradition concerning it—The Preparation—Their Custom of Sacrificing a Prisoner on the Death in War of One of their own Number—The Anxiety of Olive—They depart—Their Return—The Fruit of the Expedition—The Five Cochopa Captives—Nowereha—Her Attempt to Escape—Her Recapture and Horrid Death—The Physicians—Evil Spirits—The Mohave Mode of Doctoring—The Yumas—“Francisco,” the Yuma Indian—Hopes of Escape.
The Mohaves—Their Sports—A Hostile Expedition against the Cochopas—Its Purpose—Tradition about it—The Preparation—Their Practice of Sacrificing a Prisoner when One of Their Own Dies in Battle—Olive's Anxiety—They Leave—Their Return—The Outcome of the Expedition—The Five Cochopa Captives—Nowereha—Her Escape Attempt—Her Recapture and Horrific Death—The Doctors—Evil Spirits—The Mohave Way of Healing—The Yumas—“Francisco,” the Yuma Indian—Hopes for Escape.
“In the spring of 1854, the project of some exciting hostile expedition against a distant tribe was agitated among the Mohaves. It was some time before any but the ‘Council’ knew of the definite purpose of the expedition. But when their plans had been laid, and all their intentions circulated among the tribe, it proved to be one of war upon the Cochopas, a large tribe seven hundred miles away. The Cochopas were a tribe with whom the Mohaves had never been at peace. According to tradition, this hostility had been kept actively flaming through all past generations. And the Mohaves were relying with equal certainty upon the truth of traditional prophecy that they were ultimately to subject the Cochopas to their sway, or obliterate them. The Mohaves had as yet been successful in every engagement. They were confident of success, and this was all the glory their[217] ambition was capable of grasping. As for any intrinsic merit in the matter of the contest, none was known to exist. About sixty warriors made preparations for a long time to undertake the expedition.
“In” the spring of 1854, there was talk among the Mohaves about an exciting military campaign against a distant tribe. For a while, only the ‘Council’ knew the specific goals of this mission. But once their plans were finalized and shared with the tribe, it turned out to be a war against the Cochopas, a large tribe located seven hundred miles away. The Cochopas and the Mohaves had never been on good terms. According to tradition, this animosity had been kept alive through all the past generations. The Mohaves were also counting on a traditional prophecy that claimed they would eventually conquer the Cochopas or wipe them out entirely. So far, the Mohaves had been victorious in every battle. They were confident of winning again, and that was the only glory their[217] ambition aimed for. No real merit was believed to exist in the conflict itself. About sixty warriors spent a long time getting ready for the expedition.
“Bows and arrows and war-clubs were prepared in abundance, also stone-knives. The war-club was made of a very solid wood that grew upon the mountain. It was of a tree that they called ‘Cooachee,’ very hard and heavy, and lost but very little of its weight in the seasoning process.
“Bows, arrows, and war clubs were made in large quantities, along with stone knives. The war club was crafted from a very dense wood that came from the mountain. It was from a tree they referred to as 'Cooachee,' which was very tough and heavy, and it lost very little of its weight during the drying process.
“Great preparations were also made by the squaws, though with much reluctance, as most of them were opposed to the expedition, as they had been also in the past to kindred ones. Those of them who had husbands and brothers enlisted in the expedition, tried every expedient in their power to dissuade them from it. They accused them of folly and a mere lust of war, and prayed them not thus to expose their own lives and the lives of their dependent ones. It was reported that since the last attack upon them, the Cochopees had strengthened themselves with numerous and powerful allies, by uniting several surrounding tribes with themselves for purposes of war. This was pleaded by these interested women against the present purpose, as they feared that this distant tribe would be now able to avenge past injury, besides beating the Mohaves in this projected engagement. But go they would, and on the day of[218] their departure there was a convocation of nearly the whole tribe, and it was a time of wild, savage excitement and deep mourning.
“Great preparations were also made by the women, although with a lot of reluctance, since most of them were against the expedition, just like they had been in the past with similar ones. Those who had husbands and brothers signed up for the expedition did everything they could to talk them out of it. They accused them of being foolish and driven by a desire for war, and begged them not to risk their own lives and the lives of those dependent on them. It was reported that since the last attack on them, the Cochopees had strengthened their position with many powerful allies by uniting several surrounding tribes for war. These concerned women used this as an argument against the current plan, fearing that this distant tribe would now be able to avenge past wrongs, in addition to defeating the Mohaves in this upcoming battle. But they were set on going, and on the day of[218] their departure, there was a gathering of nearly the entire tribe, and it was a time of wild, savage excitement mixed with deep mourning.”
“I soon learned, though by mere accident, that so far as life was concerned, I had an interest in this expedition equal to that of the most exposed among the warriors. It had been an unvarying custom among them that if any of their number should be slain in battle, the lives of prisoners or captives must be sacrificed therefor, up to the number of the slain, (if that number should be among them,) and that in the most torturing manner. This was not done to appease their gods, for they had none, but was a gift to the spirits of the other spheres. Their only theory about a Supreme Being is that there is a chief of all the Indians who reigns in splendor and pomp, and that his reign is one of wisdom and equity, and would last forever. They believed that at the gate of their elysium a porter was in constant attendance, who received all good, brave Indians, and welcomed them to immense hunting-grounds and all manner of sensual pleasures; that if one sought admittance there without a bow and hunting implements, he was to subsist as best he could, for no provision was to be made for him after leaving his tribe. Many were the questions they asked me after they had ascertained what I believed concerning the nature of the heaven of which I spoke, and the employments[219] there. But generally they would wind up the conversation with ridicule and mockings. When they saw me weep or in trouble they would sometimes say: ‘Why don’t you look up and call your great God out of the sky, and have him take you up there.’ But under all this I could plainly see that their questions were not wholly insincere. They frequently marveled, and occasionally one would say: ‘You whites are a singular people; I should like to know what you will be when a great many moons have gone by?’ Sometimes they would say as did the Apaches, that we must be fools for believing that heaven was above the sky; that if it were so the people would drop down. One of the squaws said tauntingly to me: ‘When you go to your heaven you had better take a strong piece of bark and tie yourself up, or you will be coming down among us again.’ After the soldiers had departed they told me plainly that my life must pay for the first one that might be slain during this contest.
“I soon discovered, though it was by accident, that when it came to life, I had as much at stake in this expedition as the most exposed of the warriors. It was a constant tradition among them that if any of their members were killed in battle, the lives of prisoners or captives would be sacrificed in return, up to the number of those slain (if that number included them), and that it would be done in the most painful way. This wasn't intended to please their gods, since they had none, but was a gift to the spirits of other realms. Their only belief about a higher power is that there is a chief of all the Indians who rules with grandeur and honor, and that his reign represents wisdom and fairness, lasting forever. They thought that at the gate of their paradise, a doorman was always present, welcoming all good, brave Indians to vast hunting grounds and every kind of pleasure; that if someone tried to enter without a bow and hunting gear, they would have to make do for themselves, since no provisions would be made for them after leaving their tribe. They asked me many questions once they figured out what I believed about the heaven I spoke of and the activities there. But usually, they would end the conversation with mockery and derision. When they saw me cry or in distress, they would sometimes say, ‘Why don’t you look up and call your great God from the sky and have him take you up there?’ But beneath all this, I could clearly see that their questions were not entirely insincere. They often expressed amazement, and occasionally one would say, ‘You whites are a strange people; I would like to know what you'll be like when many moons have passed?’ Sometimes they would claim like the Apaches that we must be fools for believing heaven was above the sky; that if it were true, people would fall from there. One of the women mockingly told me, ‘When you go to your heaven, you better take a strong piece of bark and tie yourself up, or you'll end up back here with us again.’ After the soldiers left, they told me outright that my life would have to pay for the first person who might be killed in this conflict.”
“I had but a little before learned that we were not much further from the white settlements than when among the Apaches, and had been fondly hoping that as parties of the tribe occasionally made excursions to the settlements, I might yet make my situation known and obtain relief. But now I was shut up to the alternatives of either making an immediate effort to escape, which would[220] be sure to cost my life if detected, or to wait in dreadful suspense the bare probability of none of these soldiers being slain, as the only chance for myself if I remained.
“I had just recently found out that we were not much farther from the white settlements than we had been among the Apaches, and I had been hoping that since some members of the tribe occasionally visited the settlements, I might still find a way to reveal my situation and get help. But now I was left with two choices: either make an immediate attempt to escape, which would[220] likely cost me my life if I got caught, or wait in terrifying uncertainty, hoping that none of these soldiers would be killed, which was my only chance if I stayed.”
“The report of the strengthening of the Cochopas since their last expedition gave me reason to fear the worst. Thus for a long time, and just after having reached a bright place (if such there can be in such a situation) in my captivity, I was thrown into the gloomiest apprehensions for my life. I could not calculate upon life; I did not.
“The news about the Cochopas getting stronger since their last mission made me worry about the worst. So, for quite a while, right after I had finally found a little hope (if there’s really such a thing in a situation like this) in my captivity, I fell into the darkest fears for my life. I couldn’t rely on living; I didn’t.”
“For five months not a night did I close my eyes for a troubled sleep, or wake in the morning but last and first were the thoughts of the slender thread upon which my life was hung. The faint prospect in which I had been indulging, that their plans of increasing traffic with the Mexicans and whites might open the doors for my return, was now nearly blasted.
“For five months, I couldn’t close my eyes at night for a troubled sleep, and every morning, my first and last thoughts were about the fragile thread my life was hanging by. The slim hope I had been nurturing—that their plans to boost trade with the Mexicans and whites might pave the way for my return—was now almost gone.”
“I had been out one fine day in August several miles gathering roots for the chief’s family, and returning a little before sunset, as I came in sight of the village I saw an Indian at some distance beyond the town descending a hill to the river from the other side. He was so far away that it was impossible for me to tell whether he was a Yuma or a Mohave. These two tribes were on friendly terms, and frequent ‘criers’ or news-carriers passed between them. I thought at once of the absent warriors, and[221] of my vital interest in the success or failure of their causeless, barbarous crusade. I soon saw that he was a Mohave, and tremblingly believed that I could mark him as one of the army.
“I had been out on a beautiful August day, several miles gathering roots for the chief’s family. As I was heading back just before sunset, I noticed an Indian in the distance, coming down a hill towards the river from the opposite side. He was so far away that I couldn't tell if he was Yuma or Mohave. These two tribes got along well and often had messengers or news-carriers traveling between them. I immediately thought of the absent warriors and[221] how much I cared about their success or failure in their pointless, violent campaign. Soon, I realized he was a Mohave, and I nervously believed that I could identify him as one of the army.”
“With trembling and fear I watch his hastened though evidently wearied pace. He went down into the river and as he rose again upon the bank I recognized him. ‘He is wearied,’ I said, ‘and jogs heavily along as though he had become nearly exhausted from long travel. Why can he be coming in alone?’ Questions of this character played across my mind, and were asked aloud by me ere I was aware, each like a pointed javelin lashing and tormenting my fears. ‘Have the rest all perished?’ again I exclaimed; ‘at any rate the decisive hour has come with me.’
“With trembling and fear, I watch his quick but clearly tired pace. He went down to the river, and as he climbed back up the bank, I recognized him. ‘He looks exhausted,’ I thought, ‘and he’s plodding along like he’s almost wiped out from a long journey. Why is he coming back alone?’ These kinds of questions raced through my mind and I asked them out loud before I realized it, each one like a sharp javelin stabbing and torturing my fears. ‘Have the others all perished?’ I cried out again; ‘in any case, the moment of truth has come for me.’
“I stopped; my approach to the village had not been observed. I resolved to wait and seek to cover one desperate effort to escape under the first shades of night. I threw myself flat upon the ground; I looked in every direction; mountain chains were strung around me on every side like bulwarks of adamant, and if trails led through them I knew them not. I partly raised myself up. I saw that Indian turn into a hut upon the outskirts of the town. In a few moments the ‘criers’ were out and bounding to the river and to the foot hills. Each on his way started others, and soon the news was flying as on telegraphic wires. ‘But what[222] news?’ I could but exclaim. I started up and resolved to hasten to our hut and wait in silence the full returns.
“I stopped; no one had noticed my approach to the village. I decided to wait and make a desperate attempt to escape under the first shadows of night. I lay flat on the ground; I looked in every direction; mountain ranges surrounded me like walls of stone, and if there were any paths through them, I didn’t know them. I partially raised myself up. I saw that Indian enter a hut on the outskirts of the town. In a few moments, the 'criers' were out, racing to the river and the foothills. Each person started their own, and soon the news spread like wildfire. ‘But what[222] news?’ I could only exclaim. I got up and decided to hurry to our hut and wait in silence for the full updates.”
“I could imagine that I saw my doom written in the countenance of every Mohave I met. But each one maintained a surly reserve or turned upon me a sarcastic smile. A crowd was gathering fast, but not one word was let fall for my ear. In total, awful silence I looked, I watched, I guessed, but dared not speak. It seemed that every one was reading and playing with my agitation. Soon the assemblage was convened, a fire was lighted, and ‘Ohitia’ rose up to speak; I listened, and my heart seemed to leap to my mouth as he proceeded to state, in substance, thus: ‘Mohaves have triumphed; five prisoners taken; all on their way; none of our men killed; they will be in to-morrow!’
“I could see my fate written on the face of every Mohave I encountered. But each one kept a bitter silence or gave me a sarcastic grin. A crowd was quickly gathering, but not a single word reached my ears. In complete, dreadful silence, I looked, I watched, I guessed, but I didn’t dare to speak. It felt like everyone was reveling in my anxiety. Soon the crowd was gathered, a fire was lit, and ‘Ohitia’ stood up to speak; I listened, and my heart felt like it was about to jump out of my throat as he began to say, in essence: ‘The Mohaves have won; five prisoners taken; all on their way; none of our men killed; they will be here tomorrow!’”
“Again one of the blackest clouds that darkened the sky of my Mohave captivity broke, and the sunshine of gladness and gratitude was upon my heart. Tears of gratitude ran freely down my face. I buried my face in my hands and silently thanked God. I sought a place alone, where I might give full vent to my feelings of thanksgiving to my heavenly Father. I saw his goodness, in whose hands are the reins of the wildest battle storm, and thanked him that this expedition, so freighted with anxiety, had issued so mercifully to me.
“Again, one of the darkest clouds that hung over my time in captivity in the Mojave broke, and the sunshine of joy and gratitude filled my heart. Tears of thankfulness flowed freely down my face. I buried my face in my hands and silently thanked God. I looked for a place alone where I could fully express my feelings of gratitude to my heavenly Father. I recognized His goodness, in whose hands are the reins of the most chaotic storms, and thanked Him that this journey, so heavy with worry, had turned out so mercifully for me.”
“The next day four more came in with the captives,[223] and in a few days all were returned, without even a scar to tell of the danger they had passed. The next day after the coming of the last party, a meeting of the whole tribe was called, and one of the most enthusiastic rejoicing seasons I ever witnessed among them it was. It lasted, indeed, for several days. They danced, sung, shouted, and played their corn-stalk flutes until for very weariness they were compelled to refrain. It was their custom never to eat salted meat for the next moon after the coming of a captive among them. Hence our salt fish were for several days left to an undisturbed repose.
“The next day, four more arrived with the captives,[223] and within a few days, everyone was back, without even a scar to show the danger they had faced. The day after the last group arrived, a meeting of the entire tribe was called, and it became one of the most enthusiastic celebrations I’ve ever seen among them. It went on for several days. They danced, sang, shouted, and played their corn-stalk flutes until they were too tired to continue. It was their custom not to eat salted meat for the entire moon after a captive had joined them, so our salted fish were left untouched for several days.”
“Among the captives they had stolen from the unoffending Cochopas, and brought in with them, was a handsome, fair complexioned young woman, of about twenty-five years of age. She was as beautiful an Indian woman as I have ever seen; tall, graceful, and ladylike in her appearance. She had a fairer, lighter skin than the Mohaves or the other Cochopa captives. But I saw upon her countenance and in her eyes the traces of an awful grief. The rest of the captives appeared well and indifferent about themselves.
“Among the captives they had taken from the innocent Cochopas and brought with them was a beautiful, fair-skinned young woman, around twenty-five years old. She was one of the prettiest Indian women I had ever seen; tall, graceful, and elegant in her demeanor. Her skin was lighter than that of the Mohaves or the other Cochopa captives. But I could see on her face and in her eyes the signs of deep sorrow. The other captives seemed fine and indifferent about their situation.”
“This woman called herself ‘Nowereha.’ Her language was as foreign to the Mohaves as the American, except to the few soldiers that had been among them. The other captives were girls from twelve to sixteen years old; and while they seemed to wear a ‘don’t care’ appearance, this Nowereha[224] was perfectly bowed down with grief. I observed she tasted but little food. She kept up a constant moaning and wailing, except when checked by the threats of her boastful captors. I became very much interested in her, and sought to learn the circumstances under which she had been torn from her home. Of her grief I thought I knew something. She tried to converse with me.
“This woman called herself ‘Nowereha.’ Her language was as unfamiliar to the Mohaves as English, except for the few soldiers who had been around them. The other captives were girls aged twelve to sixteen; while they appeared carefree, Nowereha[224] was deeply weighed down by sorrow. I noticed she ate very little. She constantly moaned and wailed, only stopping when her boastful captors threatened her. I became very interested in her and wanted to learn how she had been taken from her home. I thought I understood her grief. She tried to talk to me.
“With much difficulty I learned of her what had happened since the going of the Mohave warriors among her tribe, and this fully explained her extreme melancholy. Their town was attacked in the night by the Mohave warriors, and after a short engagement the Cochopas were put to flight; the Mohaves hotly pursued them. Nowereha had a child about two months old; but after running a short distance her husband came up with her, grasped the child, and run on before. This was an act showing a humaneness that a Mohave warrior did not possess, for he would have compelled his wife to carry the child, he kicking her along before him. She was overtaken and captured.
“With a lot of effort, I learned from her what had happened since the Mohave warriors came to her tribe, and this completely explained her deep sadness. Their town was attacked at night by the Mohave warriors, and after a brief fight, the Cochopas were forced to flee; the Mohaves chased them down. Nowereha had a baby around two months old; but after running a short distance, her husband caught up with her, took the child, and ran ahead. This was a display of kindness that a Mohave warrior would not have shown, as he would have made his wife carry the child, pushing her along in front of him. She was eventually caught and taken prisoner.”
“For one week Nowereha wandered about the village by day, a perfect image of desperation and despair. At times she seemed insane: she slept but little at night. The thieving, cruel Mohaves who had taken her, and were making merry over her griefs, knew full well the cause of it all. They knew that without provocation they had robbed her of her[225] child, and her child of its mother. They knew the attraction drawing her back to her tribe, and they watched her closely. But no interest or concern did they manifest save to mock and torment her.
“For one week, Nowereha wandered around the village during the day, a perfect picture of desperation and despair. At times, she seemed insane: she barely slept at night. The thieving, cruel Mohaves who had taken her and were celebrating her suffering knew exactly why she was like this. They understood that without any reason, they had stolen her[225] child, and her child had been robbed of its mother. They recognized the pull that was drawing her back to her tribe, and they kept a close watch on her. But they showed no interest or concern except to mock and torment her.
“Early one morning it was noised through the village that Nowereha was missing. I had observed her the day before, when the chief’s daughter gave her some corn, to take part of the same, after grinding the rest, to make a cake and hide it in her dress. When these captives were brought in, they were assigned different places through the valley at which to stop. Search was made to see if she had not sought the abiding-place of some of her fellow-captives. This caused some delay, which I was glad to see, though I dared not express my true feelings.
“Early one morning, news spread through the village that Nowereha was missing. I had seen her the day before when the chief’s daughter gave her some corn, and she took a part of it, grinding the rest to make a cake and hiding it in her dress. When these captives were brought in, they were given different spots throughout the valley to stay. A search was conducted to see if she had gone to join any of her fellow captives. This caused some delay, which I was secretly happy about, although I didn’t dare show my real feelings.”
“When it was ascertained that she had probably undertaken to return, every path and every space dividing the immediate trails was searched, to find if possible some trace to guide a band of pursuers. A large number were stationed in different parts of the valley, and the most vigilant watch was kept during the night, while others started in quest of her upon the way they supposed she had taken to go back. When I saw a day and night pass in these fruitless attempts, I began to hope for the safety of the fugitive. I had seen enough of her to know that she was resolved and of unconquerable determination. Some conjectured that she had been betrayed away; others that she had drowned herself, and[226] others that she had taken to the river and swam away. They finally concluded that she had killed herself, and gave up the search, vowing that if she had fled they would yet have her and be avenged.
“When it was clear that she had likely decided to return, every path and every area away from the main trails was searched, in hopes of finding some clue to guide a group of pursuers. A large number of people were stationed in different areas of the valley, keeping a close watch during the night, while others set out on the route they thought she might have taken to go back. As I saw day turn into night filled with these fruitless efforts, I started to hope for the fugitive's safety. I had seen enough of her to know that she was determined and had an unyielding spirit. Some speculated that she had been betrayed; others thought she had drowned herself, and[226] others believed she had jumped into the river and swum away. Finally, they concluded that she had taken her own life and gave up the search, swearing that if she had escaped, they would still find her and take revenge.”
“Just before night, several days after this, a Yuma Indian came suddenly into camp, driving this Cochopa captive. She was the most distressed-looking being imaginable when she returned. Her hair disheveled, her few old clothes torn, (they were woolen clothes,) her eyes swollen, and every feature of her noble countenance distorted.
“Just before nightfall, a few days later, a Yuma Indian suddenly arrived at camp, bringing with him a Cochopa captive. She looked utterly distressed upon her return. Her hair was messy, her few tattered old clothes (which were woolen) were in shambles, her eyes were swollen, and every feature of her once noble face was twisted.”
“‘Criers’ were kept constantly on the way between the Mohaves and Yumas, bearing news from tribe to tribe. These messengers were their news-carriers and sentinels. Frequently two criers were employed, (sometimes more,) one from each tribe. These would have their meeting-stations. At these stations these criers would meet with promptness, and by word of mouth each would deposit his store of news with his fellow-expressman, and then each would return to his own tribe with the news. When the news was important, or was of a warning character, as in time of war, they would not wait for the fleet foot of the ‘runner,’ but had their signal fires well understood, which would telegraph the news hundreds of miles in a few hours. One of these Yuma criers, about four days after the disappearance of Nowereha, was coming to his station on the road connecting these two tribes, when he spied a woman[227] under a shelf of the rock on the opposite side of the river. He immediately plunged into the stream and went to her. He knew the tribe to which she belonged, and that the Mohaves had been making war upon them. He immediately started back with her to the Mohave village. It was a law to which they punctually lived, to return all fleeing fugitives or captives of a friendly tribe.
“Criers” were always on the move between the Mohaves and Yumas, carrying news from one tribe to another. These messengers were their news carriers and sentinels. Often, two criers were used, sometimes more, with one from each tribe. They would have designated meeting spots. At these spots, the criers would meet promptly, and by word of mouth, each would share their news with the other, then return to their own tribe. When the news was important or served as a warning, like during times of war, they wouldn’t wait for the swift runner; instead, they had well-understood signal fires that could communicate messages hundreds of miles in just a few hours. One of these Yuma criers, about four days after Nowereha vanished, was on his way to his meeting spot on the road connecting the two tribes when he noticed a woman[227] hiding under a rock ledge on the other side of the river. He immediately jumped into the water and went to her. He recognized her tribe and knew that the Mohaves were at war with them. Without hesitation, he started back with her to the Mohave village. It was a strict rule they followed to return all fleeing fugitives or captives from allied tribes.
“It seemed that she had concealed that portion of the corn meal she did not bake, with a view of undertaking to escape.
“It seemed that she had hidden the part of the cornmeal she didn’t bake, planning to make her escape.”
“When she went out that night she plunged immediately into the river to prevent them from tracking her. She swam several miles that night, and then hid herself in a willow wood; thinking that they would be in close pursuit, she resolved to remain there until they should give up hunting for her. Here she remained nearly two days, and her pursuers were very near her several times. She then started, and swam where the river was not too rapid and shallow, when she would out and bound over the rocks. In this way, traveling only in the night, she had gone near one hundred and thirty miles. She was, as she supposed, safely hid in a cave, waiting the return of night, when the Yuma found her.
“When she went out that night, she immediately jumped into the river to throw them off her trail. She swam for several miles, then hid in a willow grove; thinking they were hot on her heels, she decided to stay there until they stopped searching for her. She stayed hidden for almost two days, and her pursuers were very close at times. After that, she set off again, swimming in the parts of the river that weren’t too fast or deep, and she would hop over the rocks. By traveling only at night, she covered nearly one hundred thirty miles. She thought she was safely tucked away in a cave, waiting for night to fall, when the Yuma found her.”
“On her return another noisy meeting was called, and they spent the night in one of their victory dances. They would dance around her, shout in her ears, spit in her face, and show their threats of a[228] murderous design, assuring her that they would soon have her where she would give them no more trouble by running away.
“On her return, another loud meeting was held, and they spent the night in one of their victory dances. They danced around her, shouted in her ears, spat in her face, and made threats of a[228] murderous scheme, assuring her that they would soon have her in a position where she wouldn’t be able to cause them any more trouble by escaping.”
“The next morning a post was firmly placed in the ground, and about eight feet from the ground a cross-beam was attached. They then drove large, rough wooden spikes through the palms of poor Nowereha’s hands, and by these they lifted her to the cross and drove the spikes into the soft wood of the beam, extending her hands as far as they could. They then, with pieces of bark stuck with thorns, tied her head firmly back to the upright post, drove spikes through her ankles, and for a time left her in this condition.
“The next morning, a post was securely placed in the ground, and a cross-beam was attached about eight feet up. They then hammered large, rough wooden spikes through the palms of poor Nowereha's hands, lifting her onto the cross and driving the spikes into the soft wood of the beam, stretching her hands as far as they could go. Next, they secured her head tightly against the upright post with pieces of bark loaded with thorns, drove spikes through her ankles, and left her in this condition for a while.”
“They soon returned, and placing me with their Cochopa captives near the sufferer, bid us keep our eyes upon her until she died. This they did, as they afterward said, to exhibit to me what I might expect if they should catch me attempting to escape. They then commenced running round Nowereha in regular circles, hallooing, stamping, and taunting like so many demons, in the most wild and frenzied manner. After a little while several of them supplied themselves with bows and arrows, and at every circlet would hurl one of these poisoned instruments of death into her quivering flesh. Occasionally she would cry aloud, and in the most pitiful manner. This awakened from that mocking, heartless crowd the most deafening yells.
“They soon came back and positioned me with their Cochopa captives next to the one who was suffering, instructing us to keep our eyes on her until she passed away. They did this, as they later explained, to show me what to expect if they caught me trying to escape. They then started running around Nowereha in tight circles, shouting, stomping, and taunting like a bunch of demons in a wild and frenzied way. After a little while, several of them grabbed bows and arrows, and with each lap, they would throw one of those poisoned weapons into her trembling flesh. Occasionally, she would cry out in the most heart-wrenching way. This would provoke the mocking, heartless crowd into a chorus of deafening screams.
“She hung in this dreadful condition for over two hours ere I was certain she was dead, all the while bleeding and sighing, her body mangled in the most shocking manner. When she would cry aloud they would stuff rags in her mouth, and thus silence her. When they were quite sure she was dead, and that they could no longer inflict pain upon her, they took her body to a funeral pile and burned it.
“She suffered in this terrible state for over two hours before I was sure she was dead, all the while bleeding and gasping, her body horribly mangled. Whenever she cried out, they would shove rags in her mouth to silence her. Once they were completely sure she was dead and couldn’t be hurt anymore, they took her body to a pyre and burned it.”
“I had before this thought, since I had come to know of the vicinity of the whites, that I would get[230] some knowledge of the way to their abodes by means of the occasional visits the Mohaves made to them, and make my escape. But this scene discouraged me, however, and each day I found myself, not without hope it is true, but settling down into such contentment as I could with my lot. For the next eighteen months during which I was witness to their conduct, these Mohaves took more care and exercised more forethought in the matter of their food. They did not suffer, and seemed to determine not to suffer the return of a season like 1852.
“I had thought before this, since I learned about the presence of the whites nearby, that I would gain some knowledge of how to reach their homes through the occasional visits the Mohaves made to them, and then make my escape. However, this scene discouraged me, and each day I found myself, not without hope, it's true, but settling down into as much contentment as I could manage with my situation. For the next eighteen months, during which I witnessed their behavior, the Mohaves took greater care and showed more foresight when it came to their food. They didn't suffer, and seemed determined not to face a season like 1852 again."
“I saw but little reason to expect anything else than the spending of my years among them, and I had no anxiety that they should be many. I saw around me none but savages, and (dreadful as was the thought) among whom I must spend my days. There were some with whom I had become intimately acquainted, and from whom I had received humane and friendly treatment, exhibiting real kindness. I thought it best now to conciliate the best wishes of all, and by every possible means to avoid all occasions of awakening their displeasure, or enkindling their unrepentant, uncontrollable temper and passions.
“I saw little reason to expect anything different than spending my years with them, and I wasn’t worried that they would be many. I looked around me and saw only savages, and as terrible as that thought was, I had to spend my days among them. There were some I had become close to, who had treated me with kindness and real compassion. I thought it was best to win over everyone’s good wishes and do everything I could to avoid provoking their anger or igniting their unrepentant, uncontrollable tempers and passions.”
“There were some few for whom I began to feel a degree of attachment. Every spot in that valley that had any attraction, or offered a retreat to the sorrowing soul, had become familiar, and upon much of its adjacent scenery I delighted to gaze.[231] Every day had its monotony of toil, and thus I plodded on.
“There were a few people I started to feel attached to. Every place in that valley that had any charm or provided a break for the grieving soul felt familiar, and I loved to look at much of the surrounding scenery.[231] Each day was filled with the same hard work, and so I kept going.
“To escape seemed impossible, and to make an unsuccessful attempt would be worse than death. Friends or kindred to look after or care for me, I had none, as I then supposed. I thought it best to receive my daily allotment with submission, and not darken it with a borrowed trouble; to merit and covet the good-will of my captors, whether I received it or not. At times the past, with all its checkered scenes, would roll up before me, but all of it that was most deeply engraven upon my mind was that which I would be soonest to forget if I could. Time seemed to take a more rapid flight; I hardly could wake up to the reality of so long a captivity among savages, and really imagined myself happy for short periods.
“To escape felt impossible, and trying and failing would be worse than death. I thought I had no friends or family to look after me or care for me. I figured it was best to accept my daily ration with patience and not burden it with unnecessary worries; to earn and desire the goodwill of my captors, whether I received it or not. Sometimes, the past, with all its ups and downs, would flash before me, but the parts that stuck with me most were the ones I wished I could forget. Time seemed to fly by faster; I could hardly grasp how long I had been trapped among these people, and I genuinely found myself feeling happy for brief moments.
“I considered my age, my sex, my exposure, and was again in trouble, though to the honor of these savages let it be said, they never offered the least unchaste abuse to me.
“I thought about my age, my gender, my situation, and found myself in trouble again, although I must say, to the credit of these savages, they never subjected me to any inappropriate behavior.”
“During the summer of 1855 I was eye-witness to another illustration of their superstition, and of its implacability when appealed to. The Mohaves had but a simple system or theory of medicine. They divide disease into spiritual and physical, or at least they used terms that conveyed such an impression as this to my mind. The latter they treated mainly to an application of their medical leaf, generally sweating the patient by wrapping him in blankets and[232] placing him over the steam from these leaves warmed in water. For the treatment of their spiritual or more malignant diseases they have physicians. All diseases were ranked under the latter class that had baffled the virtue of the medical leaf, and that were considered dangerous.
“During the summer of 1855, I witnessed another example of their superstition and how relentless it could be when confronted. The Mohaves had a straightforward approach to medicine. They categorized illness into spiritual and physical, or at least used terms that gave me that impression. For physical ailments, they primarily used their medicinal leaves, usually sweating the patient by wrapping them in blankets and placing them over the steam from these leaves warmed in water. They had specialists for treating spiritual or more severe illnesses. Any illness that resisted the effectiveness of the medicinal leaves and was deemed dangerous fell under this category.”
“In the summer of 1855 a sickness prevailed to a considerable extent, very much resembling in its workings the more malignant fevers. Several died. Members of the families of two of the sub-chiefs were sick, and their physicians were called. These ‘M.D.s’ were above the need of pills, and plasters, and powders, and performed their cures by manipulations, and all manner of contortions of their own bodies, which were performed with loud weeping and wailing of the most extravagant kind over the sick. They professed to be in league and intimacy with the spirits of the departed, and from whose superior knowledge and position they were guided in all their curative processes. Two of these were called to the sick bedside of the children of these chiefs. They wailed and wrung their hands, and twisted themselves into all manner of shapes over them for some time, but it was in vain, the patients died. They had lost several patients lately, and already their medical repute was low in the market. Threats had already followed them from house to house, as their failures were known. After the death of these children of rank, vengeance was sworn upon them, as they were accused[233] of having bargained themselves to the evil spirits for purpose of injury to the tribe. They knew of their danger and hid themselves on the other side of the river. For several days search was made, but in vain. They had relatives and friends who kept constant guard over them. But such was the feeling created by the complainings of those who had lost children and friends by their alleged conspiracy with devils, that the tribe demanded their lives, and the chief gave orders for their arrest. But their friends managed in a sly way to conceal them for some time, though they did not dare to let their managery be known to the rest of the tribe. They were found, arrested, and burned alive.
“In the summer of 1855, a sickness spread widely that resembled the more severe fevers. Several people died. Members of the families of two sub-chiefs were ill, and their doctors were called. These ‘M.D.s’ didn’t rely on pills, plasters, or powders; instead, they treated patients through manipulations and various contortions of their own bodies, accompanied by loud weeping and wailing over the sick. They claimed to be in touch with the spirits of the departed, and they were guided by this superior knowledge in their healing practices. Two of them were called to the bedside of the chiefs’ children. They wailed, wrung their hands, and twisted into all sorts of shapes over the children for some time, but to no avail—the patients died. They had recently lost several patients, and their medical reputation was declining rapidly. They faced threats as word of their failures spread from house to house. After the deaths of the children, revenge was sworn against them, as they were accused of having made a deal with evil spirits to harm the tribe. Aware of their danger, they hid on the other side of the river. For several days, a search was conducted, but it was unsuccessful. They had relatives and friends who kept watch over them. However, the outcry from those who lost children and friends due to their supposed collusion with demons generated such anger that the tribe demanded their lives, and the chief ordered their arrest. Their friends, however, cleverly concealed them for some time, but they didn’t dare let their actions be known to the rest of the tribe. Eventually, they were found, arrested, and burned alive.”
“The Mohaves believe that when their friends die they depart to a certain high hill in the western section of their territory. That they there pursue their avocation free from the ills and pains of their present life, if they had been good and brave. But they held that all cowardly Indians (and bravery was the good with them) were tormented with hardships and failures, sickness and defeats. This hill or hades, they never dared visit. It was thronged with thousands who were ready to wreak vengeance upon the mortal who dared intrude upon this sacred ground.
“The Mohaves believe that when their friends die, they go to a specific high hill in the western part of their territory. There, they can continue their activities without the troubles and pain of their current lives, as long as they had been good and brave. However, they believed that all cowardly Indians (and bravery was considered the ultimate good by them) were punished with hardships, failures, sickness, and defeats. They never dared to visit this hill or underworld, as it was crowded with thousands ready to take revenge on anyone who dared to intrude upon this sacred ground.”
“Up to the middle of February, 1856, nothing occurred connected with my allotment that would be of interest to the reader. One day as I was grinding[234] musquite near the door of our dwelling, a lad came running up to me in haste, and said that Francisco, a Yuma crier, was on his way to the Mohaves, and that he was coming to try and get me away to the whites. The report created a momentary strange sensation, but I thought it probably was a rumor gotten up by these idlers (as they were wont to do) merely to deceive and excite me to their own gratification. In a few moments, however, the report was circulating on good authority, and as a reality. One of the sub-chiefs came in said that a Yuma Indian, named Francisco, was now on his way with positive orders for my immediate release and safe return to the fort.
“Up until the middle of February 1856, nothing happened regarding my situation that would interest the reader. One day, while I was grinding[234] mesquite near the door of our home, a boy ran up to me in a hurry and said that Francisco, a Yuma crier, was on his way to the Mohaves and that he was coming to try to take me back to the whites. The news created a momentary strange feeling, but I thought it was probably just a rumor made up by those idle folks (as they often did) to trick and stir me for their own amusement. However, after a few moments, the news was spreading on good authority and began to feel real. One of the sub-chiefs came in and said that a Yuma Indian named Francisco was on his way with official orders for my immediate release and safe return to the fort.”
“I knew that there were white persons at Fort Yuma, but did not know my distance from the place. I knew, too, that intercourse of some kind was constantly kept up with the Yumas and the tribes extending that way, and thought that they had perhaps gained traces of my situation by this means. But as yet I had nothing definite upon which to place confidence.
“I knew that there were white people at Fort Yuma, but I wasn’t aware of how far I was from there. I also knew that there was some kind of ongoing interaction with the Yumas and the tribes in that direction, and I thought they might have learned about my situation through that. But so far, I had nothing solid to rely on.”
“I saw in a few hours that full credit was given to the report by the Mohaves, for a sudden commotion was created, and it was enkindling excitement throughout the settlement. The report spread over the valley with astonishing speed, by means of their criers, and a crowd was gathering, and the chiefs and principal men were summoned to a council by their[235] head ‘Aespaniola,’ with whom I stayed. Aespaniola was a tall, strongly built man, active and generally happy. He seemed to possess a mildness of disposition and to maintain a gravity and seriousness in deportment that was rare among them. He ruled a council (noisy as they sometimes were) with an ease and authority such as but few Indians can command, if the Mohaves be a fair example. This council presented the appearance of an aimless convening of wild maniacs, more than that of men, met to deliberate. I looked upon the scene as a silent but narrowly watched spectator, but was not permitted to be in the crowd or to hear what was said.
“I noticed within a few hours that the report from the Mohaves was fully acknowledged, as a sudden stir began, igniting excitement throughout the settlement. The news spread across the valley at an incredible pace, thanks to their criers, and a crowd started to gather, with the chiefs and important figures called to a council by their head ‘Aespaniola,’ with whom I stayed. Aespaniola was a tall, strong man, lively and generally cheerful. He seemed to have a gentle nature and maintained a seriousness in his demeanor that was uncommon among them. He led the council (noisy as they could be) with an ease and authority few Indians can command, if the Mohaves are a fair example. The council looked more like a chaotic gathering of wild people than a group of men coming together to discuss important matters. I observed the scene as a quiet but closely watched onlooker, but I wasn’t allowed to join the crowd or hear what was being said.”
“I knew the declared object of the gathering, and was the subject of most anxious thoughts as to its issue and results. I thought I saw upon the part of some of them, a designed working of themselves into a mad phrenzy, as if preparatory to some brutal deed. I queried whether yet the report was not false; and also as to the persons who had sent the reported message, and by whom it might be conveyed. I tried to detect the prevailing feeling among the most influential of the council, but could not. Sometimes I doubted whether all this excitement could have been gotten up on the mere question of my return to the whites.
“I knew why the gathering was called, and I was filled with anxious thoughts about what would happen next. I thought I noticed that some of them were working themselves up into a frenzy, as if getting ready for something violent. I wondered if the report was even true, who had sent it, and who might have delivered the message. I tried to figure out the main feelings among the most powerful members of the council, but I couldn’t. Sometimes I questioned whether all this commotion was really just about my return to the whites.”
“For some time past they had manifested but little watchfulness, care, or concern about me. But still, though I was debarred from the council, I had[236] heard enough to know that it was only about me and the reported demand for my liberty.
“For a while now, they had shown very little awareness, care, or concern for me. Yet, even though I was excluded from the council, I had[236] heard enough to realize it was solely regarding me and the reported request for my freedom.
“In the midst of the uproar and confusion the approach of Francisco was announced. The debate suddenly ceased, and it was a matter of much interest to me to be able to mark, as I did, the various manifestations by which different ones received him.
“In the middle of the chaos and confusion, Francisco's arrival was announced. The discussion suddenly stopped, and I found it very interesting to observe the different ways people reacted to his presence.”
“Some were sullen, and would hardly treat him with any cordiality; others were indifferent, and with a shake of the head would say, ‘Degee, degee, ontoa, ontoa,’ (I don’t care for the captive;) others were angry, and advised that he be kept out of the council and driven back at once; others were dignified and serious.
“Some were moody and barely treated him nicely; others were apathetic, shaking their heads saying, ‘Degee, degee, ontoa, ontoa,’ (I don’t care about the captive); some were angry and suggested he be excluded from the council and sent away immediately; others were composed and serious.”
“I saw Francisco enter the council, and I was at once seized by two Indians and bade be off to another part of the village. I found myself shut up alone, unattended, unprotected. A message as from a land of light had suddenly broken in upon my dark situation, and over it, and also over my destiny; the most intense excitement was prevailing, more vehement, if possible, than any before, and I denied the privilege of a plea or a word to turn the scale in favor of my rights, my yearnings, my hopes, or my prayers.
“I saw Francisco walk into the council, and immediately, two Indians grabbed me and took me away to another part of the village. I ended up alone, without any help or protection. A message, like a ray of light, suddenly pierced through my dark situation and impacted my destiny; an overwhelming excitement filled me, more intense than anything I'd felt before, and I was denied the chance to plead or say anything that could sway things in favor of my rights, my desires, my hopes, or my prayers.”
“I did pray God then to rule that council. My life was again hung up as upon a single hair. The most of my dread for the present was, that these savages[237] of untamed passions would become excited against my release, and enraged that the place of my abode had been found out. I feared and trembled for my fate, and could not sleep. For three days and most of three nights this noisy council continued; at times the disputants became angry (as Francisco afterward told me) as rival opinions and resolutions fired their breasts. As yet I knew not by what means my locality had become known, or who had sent the demand; nor did I know as yet that anything more than a word of mouth message had been sent.”
“I prayed to God to lead that council. My life hung by a thread again. What worried me the most at that moment was that these wild savages[237] could get riled up against my release and be furious that they’d found out where I was. I was anxious and couldn’t sleep, trembling at what might happen. For three days and most of three nights, the noisy council went on; sometimes the disputers got really angry (as Francisco later told me) when their opposing opinions and resolutions clashed. I still didn’t know how my location had been discovered, or who made the demand; nor did I realize at that point that it was just a verbal message that had been sent.”
CHAPTER VI.
Lorenzo Oatman—His Stay at Fort Yuma—Goes with Dr. Hewit to San Francisco—His constant Misery on Account of his Sisters—Dark Thoughts—Cold Sympathy—Goes to the Mines—Resolves to go to Los Angeles to learn if possible of his Sisters—His earnest but fruitless Endeavors—The Lesson—Report brought by Mr. Roulit of two Captives among the Mohaves—The false Report of Mr. Black—Mr. Grinell—Petitions the Governor—Petitions Congress—The Report of the Rescue of Olive—Mr. Low.
Lorenzo Oatman—His Time at Fort Yuma—He travels with Dr. Hewit to San Francisco—His constant sorrow because of his sisters—Gloomy thoughts—Lack of understanding from others—He heads to the mines—Decides to go to Los Angeles to find out about his sisters if he can—His sincere but futile efforts—The lesson learned—A report from Mr. Roulit about two captives among the Mohaves—The misleading report from Mr. Black—Mr. Grinell—He petitions the Governor—He petitions Congress—The report about Olive’s rescue—Mr. Low.
We now ask the reader to trace with us for a few pages, a brief account of the movements and efforts (mainly by her brother) by which this scene had been waked up in the captive home of Miss Olive, and that had extended this new opening for her rescue. In chapter third we left Lorenzo disabled, but slowly recovering from the effect of his bruises, at Fort Yuma. Of the kindness of Dr. Hewit we there spoke.
We now invite the reader to follow us for a few pages as we give a brief account of the actions and efforts (primarily by her brother) that brought this situation to life in the confined home of Miss Olive, and that created this new opportunity for her rescue. In chapter three, we left Lorenzo injured but slowly getting better from his bruises at Fort Yuma. We mentioned the kindness of Dr. Hewit there.
We here give a narrative of the winding, care-thorned course of the boy of scarce fifteen years, for the next five years, and the ceaseless toil and vigilance he exercised to restore those captive sisters; as we have received the items from his own mouth. It is worth the painstaking that its perusal will cost, showing as it does, a true affection and regard for[239] his kindred, while the discretion and perseverance by which his promptings were guided would do honor to the man of thirty.
We present a story about the twisty, tough journey of a boy barely fifteen years old over the next five years, detailing the endless hard work and watchfulness he put in to rescue his captive sisters, based on what he told us. It’s worth the effort it takes to read, as it shows a genuine love and concern for[239] his family, while the careful judgment and determination guiding his actions would be admirable for a man of thirty.
He was at Fort Yuma three months, or nearly that time. Dr. Hewit continued to watch over him up to San Francisco, and until he went East, and then provided for him a home. Besides, he did all in his power to aid him in ascertaining some traces of his sisters. At the fort Lorenzo knew that his sisters were captives. He entreated Commander Heinsalman, as well as did others, to make some effort to regain them, but it was vain that he thus pleaded for help. The officers and force at the fort were awake to the reasonableness and justice of his plea. Some of them anxiously longed to make a thorough search for them. They were not permitted to carry the exposed family bread and needed defense, but had been out and seen the spot where they had met a cruel death, and now they longed to follow the savage Apache to his hiding-place, break the arm of the oppressor, and if possible, rescue the living spoil they had taken. The short time of absence granted to Lieutenant Maury and Captain Davis, though well filled up and faithfully, could not reach the distant captives.
He was at Fort Yuma for about three months. Dr. Hewit continued to take care of him all the way to San Francisco and until he headed East, then he arranged a home for him. He also did everything he could to help him find some clues about his sisters. At the fort, Lorenzo knew his sisters were captives. He pleaded with Commander Heinsalman, as did others, to make an effort to get them back, but his pleas for help were in vain. The officers and troops at the fort understood the reasonableness and fairness of his request. Some of them were eager to conduct a thorough search for them. They weren't allowed to bring the exposed family bread and necessary defense, but they had gone out and seen the place where they had suffered a brutal fate, and now they wanted to track down the savage Apache to his hiding place, take down the oppressor, and if possible, rescue the living captives they had taken. The brief absence granted to Lieutenant Maury and Captain Davis, though fully utilized and sincere, couldn't reach the distant captives.
At times this brother resolved to arm himself, and take a pack of provisions and start, either to accomplish their rescue or die with them. But this step would have only proved a short road to one of[240] their funeral piles. In June of this year the entire force was removed from the fort to San Diego, except about a dozen men to guard the ferrymen. On the 26th of June, with Dr. Hewit, Lorenzo came to San Francisco. After Dr. Hewit had left for the States he began to reflect on his loneliness, and more deeply than ever upon his condition and that of his sisters. Sometimes he would stray upon the hills at night in the rear of the city, so racked with despair and grief as to determine upon taking his own life, if he could not secure the rescue of the captives. He found the stirring, throbbing life of San Francisco beating almost exclusively to the impulses of gold-hunting. Of acquaintances he had none, nor did he possess any desire to make them.
At times, this brother decided to gear up, pack some supplies, and leave, either to save them or die trying. But that would have just led him straight to one of[240] their funeral pyres. In June of this year, the entire group was moved from the fort to San Diego, leaving only about a dozen men behind to guard the ferrymen. On June 26th, Lorenzo arrived in San Francisco with Dr. Hewit. After Dr. Hewit left for the States, Lorenzo started thinking about his isolation and, more than ever, about his situation and that of his sisters. Sometimes, he would wander the hills behind the city at night, so overwhelmed by despair and sadness that he thought about ending his own life if he couldn’t rescue the captives. He noticed that the vibrant, pulsing life of San Francisco revolved almost entirely around the pursuit of gold. He had no acquaintances and didn’t want to make any.
“Often,” he says, “have I strolled out upon these sidewalks and traveled on until I was among the hills to which these streets conducted me, to the late hour of the night, stung by thinking and reflecting upon the past and present of our family kingdom.” He was given employment by the firm in whose care he had been left by Dr. Hewit. He soon found that tasks were assigned him in the wholesale establishment beyond his years and strength. He seriously injured himself by lifting, and was compelled to leave. “This I regretted,” he says, “for I found non-employment a misery.”
“Many times,” he says, “I’ve walked these sidewalks and kept going until I reached the hills these streets lead to, late into the night, bothered by thoughts and reflections on our family’s past and present.” He got a job with the company that Dr. Hewit had left him with. He quickly realized that the tasks assigned to him at the wholesale business were too much for his age and strength. He seriously hurt himself lifting things and had to leave. “I regretted this,” he says, “because being unemployed was a misery.”
Every hour his mind was still haunted by the one all-absorbing theme! His sisters, his own dear sisters,[241] spirit of his spirit, and blood of his blood, were in captivity. For aught he knew, they were suffering cruelties and abuse worse than death itself, at the hands of their captors. He could not engage steadily in any employment. Dark and distressing thoughts were continually following him. No wonder that he would often break out with utterances like these: “O my God! must they there remain? Can there be no method devised to rescue them? Are they still alive, or have they suffered a cruel death? I will know if I live.”
Every hour, his mind was still troubled by the one all-consuming obsession! His sisters, his beloved sisters,[241] the spirit of his spirit and blood of his blood, were in captivity. For all he knew, they were experiencing horrors and abuse worse than death itself at the hands of their captors. He couldn't focus on anything. Dark and distressing thoughts constantly haunted him. It was no surprise that he would often erupt with exclamations like these: “O my God! Must they remain there? Is there no way to rescue them? Are they still alive, or have they faced a cruel death? I will find out if I live.”
He had no disposition to make acquaintances, unless to obtain sympathy and help for the one attempt that from the first he had meditated; no temptation to plunge into vice to drown his trouble, for he only lived to see them rescued, if yet alive.
He had no desire to make friends, except to gain sympathy and assistance for the one plan he had considered from the beginning; he felt no urge to dive into wrongdoing to escape his troubles, because he only lived to see them saved, if they were still alive.
Thus three years passed away, some of the time in the mines and a portion of it in the city. Frequently his sadness was noticed, and its cause kindly inquired after, upon which he would give an outline of the circumstances that had led to his present uncheered condition. Some would weep and manifest much anxiety to do something to aid him in the recovery of his lost kindred; others would wonder and say nothing; others—strangers!—were sometimes incredulous, and scoffed. He knew that the route by which he had reached this country was still traveled by emigrants, and he resolved upon going to Los Angeles with the hope that he might there obtain[242] some knowledge of the state of things in the region of Fort Yuma. Accordingly, in October of 1854, he started for that place, and resolved there to stay until he might obtain some traces of his sisters, if it should take a whole lifetime. He found there those who had lately passed over the road, and some who had spent a short time at the stopping-places so sadly familiar to him. He inquired, and wrote letters, and used all diligence (as some persons now in that region, and others in San Francisco can bear witness) to accomplish the one end of all his care. He worked by the month a part of the time to earn a living, and spent the remainder in devising and setting on foot means to explore the region lying about Fort Yuma and beyond. Thus, in the most miserable state of mind, and in utter fruitlessness of endeavor, passed away almost a year. During the spring of 1855 several emigrants came by this trail. Of them he could learn nothing, only that they had heard at Fort Yuma of the fate of the “family of Oatmans.”
Thus, three years went by, some of the time spent in the mines and some in the city. His sadness was often noticed, and people would kindly ask him about it. He would share a brief outline of what had led to his current gloomy state. Some would cry and show great concern to help him find his lost family; others would be curious but say nothing; and then there were the strangers who were sometimes skeptical and mocked him. He knew that the path he had taken to reach this country was still traveled by other emigrants, so he decided to go to Los Angeles, hoping to get some information about what was happening near Fort Yuma. So, in October of 1854, he set off for that place, planning to stay until he found any trace of his sisters, even if it took a lifetime. He encountered people who had recently traveled that road and some who had briefly stayed at the familiar stopping points. He asked questions, wrote letters, and did everything he could (as some people now in that area and others in San Francisco can confirm) to achieve his single goal. He worked part-time to support himself and spent the rest of the time trying to set up ways to explore the area around Fort Yuma and beyond. Thus, in a state of deep despair and with no success, nearly a year slipped by. In the spring of 1855, several emigrants traveled along this trail. He couldn’t learn much from them except that they had heard at Fort Yuma about the fate of the “Oatman family.”
One company there was who told him of a Mr. Grinell, a carpenter at Fort Yuma, who had told them that he knew of the massacre of the Oatman family, and of the captivity of the girls, and that he intended to do all in his power to recover them. He said that their brother, who was left for dead, was now alive, and at Los Angeles; that a letter had been received at the fort from him concerning his sisters,[243] and that he should exert himself to find them out and rescue them. This Mr. Grinell also stated that he had come to Fort Yuma in 1853, and had been making inquiries of the Yumas ever since concerning these captive girls. Beyond this, no ray of light broke upon the thickening gloom of that despairing brother. He tried to raise companions to attend him in the pursuit of them to the mountains. At one time names were registered, and all preparations made by a large company of volunteers, who were going out for this purpose, but a trivial circumstance broke up the anticipated expedition and frustrated the whole plan. And at other times other kindred plans were laid, and well-nigh matured, but some unforeseen occasion for postponement or abandonment would suddenly come up. He found friends, and friends to the cherished ambition of his heart, in whom flowed the currents of a true and positive sympathy, and who were ready to peril life in assisting him in the consummation of his life-object. And often he found this concealed under the roughest garb, while sometimes smooth words and a polished exterior proffered no means of help beyond mere appearance.
One company told him about a Mr. Grinell, a carpenter at Fort Yuma, who said he knew about the massacre of the Oatman family and the girls' capture, and that he intended to do everything he could to bring them back. He mentioned that their brother, who was thought to be dead, was actually alive and in Los Angeles; a letter had been received at the fort from him about his sisters, and he pledged to work hard to find and rescue them. Mr. Grinell also noted that he arrived at Fort Yuma in 1853 and had been asking the Yumas about the captive girls ever since. Beyond this, no hope appeared to break through the growing despair of that troubled brother. He tried to gather companions to join him in the search for them in the mountains. At one point, names were listed, and preparations were made by a large group of volunteers set to venture out for this cause, but a minor issue disrupted the planned expedition and ruined the whole effort. At other times, different plans were formed and almost finalized, but some unexpected reason would suddenly arise, forcing a delay or cancellation. He discovered friends—those who genuinely understood his ambitions and were willing to risk their lives to help him achieve his goal. Often, he found this support hidden beneath the roughest appearances, while sometimes polished words and a slick exterior offered no real assistance beyond just looks.
He says: “I learned, amid the harassings of that year two things: 1. That men did not come across the plains to hunt captives among the Indians; 2. That a true sympathy is oftenest found among those who have themselves also suffered.” He[244] found that to engage an ally in an undertaking dictated by pity for suffering friends, one must go among those who have felt the pang of kindred ills. Often, when he thought all was ready to start with an engaged party to scour the Apache country, did he find some trifling excuse called in to cover a retreat from an undertaking with which these subjects of a “show sympathy” had no real interest from the first. Thus he came to learn human nature, but was not discouraged. Could we turn upon these pages the full tide of the heart-yearnings and questionings that struggled in that young man’s heart, by daylight, by twilight, by moonlight, as he strolled (as often he did) for reflection upon old ocean’s shore, on the sandy beach, in the wood, it might cause the heart of the reader to give heed to the tales of true grief that daily strew his way, and kindle a just contempt for a mere artificial sympathy.
He says: “I learned, during that difficult year, two things: 1. That men didn’t come across the plains to capture people among the Indians; 2. That true empathy is often found among those who have suffered themselves.” He[244] realized that to involve someone in an effort born from pity for suffering friends, you need to reach out to those who have experienced similar pain. Often, when he thought everything was set to join a group to search the Apache territory, he found some trivial excuse used to back out of a mission that these people with a “show of sympathy” had no genuine interest in from the beginning. Thus, he learned about human nature, but he wasn’t discouraged. If we could reveal the full force of the heartaches and questions that battled in that young man’s heart, whether during the day, at dusk, or by moonlight, as he often walked along the ocean shore, on the sandy beach, or in the woods for reflection, it might make readers pay attention to the real sorrow that littered his path and spark a genuine disdain for a mere artificial sympathy.
The year 1855 found him undaunted, still pressing on to the dictates of duty to his beloved sisters. Every failure and mishap but kindled his zeal anew. Parties of men organized late in 1855 to hunt gold on the Mohave River, about one hundred miles from San Bernardino. He joined several of these, with the promise from men among them that they would turn their excursion into a hunt for his kindred. Once he succeeded in getting as far as, and even beyond (though further north) Fort Yuma. But still he could not prevail upon a sufficient number[245] to go as far as the Apache country to make it safe to venture. Many would say that his sisters were dead, and it was useless to hunt them. He joined surveying parties with this same one object in view. In 1855 a force equal to the one that was there in 1851 was again at Fort Yuma, and several of the same officers and men. The place of Commander Heinsalman had been filled by another man. In December, 1855, a party of five men resolved to join Mr. Oatman and search for his sisters until some definite knowledge of them might be obtained. They spent several weeks south and west of Fort Yuma, and had returned to San Bernardino to re-supply themselves with provisions for a trip further north.
The year 1855 found him undeterred, still moving forward with his sense of responsibility to his beloved sisters. Every setback and challenge only fueled his determination. In late 1855, groups of men were formed to seek gold along the Mohave River, about a hundred miles from San Bernardino. He joined several of these groups, with assurances from the men that they would turn their expedition into a search for his family. At one point, he made it as far as, and even beyond (though further north than) Fort Yuma. But he still couldn't convince enough people[245] to venture into Apache territory for it to be safe. Many insisted that his sisters were dead and that searching for them was pointless. He joined surveying teams with the same goal in mind. In 1855, a force equal to the one present in 1851 was once again at Fort Yuma, including several of the same officers and men. Commander Heinsalman had been replaced by another individual. In December 1855, a group of five men decided to join Mr. Oatman and search for his sisters until they could obtain clear information about them. They spent several weeks traveling south and west of Fort Yuma before returning to San Bernardino to restock on supplies for a journey further north.
While at this place Lorenzo received a letter from a friend residing at the Monte, and stating that a Mr. Rowlit had just come in across the plains; that he spent some time at Fort Yuma, and there learned from the officers that, through the Yuma Indians, Mr. Grinell had gathered intimations of the fact of there being two white girls among the Mohaves, and that these Yumas had stated that they were a part of a family who had been attacked, and some of them murdered, in 1851, by the Apaches. That the Apaches had since sold these girls to the Mohaves. “This letter,” says Lorenzo, “I wet with my tears. I thought of that little Mary Ann, of the image that my last look into her face had left, and then of Olive. I began to reckon up their present age, and[246] the years of dark captivity that had passed over them. Can they yet be alive? May I yet see them? Will God help me?”
While at this place, Lorenzo received a letter from a friend living at the Monte, stating that a Mr. Rowlit had just come in from across the plains. He spent some time at Fort Yuma and learned from the officers that, through the Yuma Indians, Mr. Grinell had heard that there were two white girls among the Mohaves. The Yumas said these girls were part of a family that had been attacked, and some of them murdered, in 1851 by the Apaches. The Apaches had since sold these girls to the Mohaves. “This letter,” says Lorenzo, “I wet with my tears. I thought of little Mary Ann, of the image that my last look into her face had left, and then of Olive. I started to calculate their current ages and the years of dark captivity that had passed over them. Can they still be alive? Will I ever see them again? Will God help me?”
Lorenzo reached the Monte, after traveling all night, the next day about seven A. M. He saw Mr. Rowlit, and found the contents of the letter corroborated by him. He prepared a statement of the facts, and sent them to the “Los Angeles Star.” These the editor published, kindly accompanying them by some well-timed and stirring remarks. This awakened an interest that the community had not felt before. While this was yet alive in the hearts and mouths of the people, a Mr. Black came into town, just from the East, by way of Fort Yuma. He stated that two girls were among the Mohaves, and that the chief had offered them to the officers at the fort for a mere nominal price, but that Commander Burke had refused to make the purchase. Of this statement Lorenzo knew nothing until he had seen it in the “Star.” This threw a shade upon his mind, and gave him to think less of poor humanity than ever before. He found that but few placed any reliance upon the report. Mr. Black was well known in that vicinity, and those who knew him best were disposed to suspend judgment until the statement should be supported by other authority.
Lorenzo arrived at the Monte after traveling all night, around seven A.M. the next day. He spoke with Mr. Rowlit, who confirmed the contents of the letter. He drafted a statement of the facts and sent it to the “Los Angeles Star.” The editor published it, adding some well-timed and impactful comments. This stirred up an interest in the community like never before. While this buzz was still fresh in people's minds, a Mr. Black came into town from the East, passing through Fort Yuma. He claimed that two girls were with the Mohaves and that the chief had offered them to the officers at the fort for a small price, but Commander Burke had declined to buy them. Lorenzo didn’t hear about this until he read it in the “Star.” This news cast a shadow over his thoughts, making him feel even more skeptical about humanity. He noticed that very few people took the report seriously. Mr. Black was well-known in the area, and those who knew him best were inclined to wait for more evidence before forming an opinion.
The editor of the “Star” had published the report with the best intentions, giving his authority. This report reached the fort, and created a great deal of sensation.[247] They sent the editor a letter denying the truthfulness of the report, and requesting him to publish it, which he did. Accompanying the letter was a statement confirming the existence of a report at the fort of reliable intimations of the two girls being among the Mohaves, but that no offer had been made of delivering them up to the whites on any terms.
The editor of the “Star” published the report with good intentions, backing it up with his authority. This report made its way to the fort and caused quite a stir.[247] They sent the editor a letter challenging the accuracy of the report and asking him to publish their response, which he did. Along with the letter was a statement confirming that there was indeed a report at the fort with credible hints that the two girls were with the Mohaves, but no offer had been made to surrender them to the whites on any conditions.
During this time Lorenzo had drawn up a petition, and obtained a large number of signers, praying of the Governor of California means and men to go and rescue his captive sisters. This was sent to Governor Johnson, at Sacramento, and the following reply was received:
During this time, Lorenzo created a petition and gathered a large number of signatures, requesting that the Governor of California provide resources and people to rescue his captive sisters. This was sent to Governor Johnson in Sacramento, and the following reply was received:
“Executive Department,
“Executive Branch,
“Sacramento, Cal., Jan’y 29, 1856.
“Sacramento, CA, Jan 29, 1856.
“Mr. Lorenzo D. Oatman. Sir,—A petition signed by yourself and numerous residents of the County of Los Angeles has been presented to me, asking assistance of ‘men and means’ to aid in the recovery of your sister, a captive among the Mohave tribe of Indians. It would afford me great pleasure, indeed, to render the desired assistance, were it in my power so to do. But by the constitution and laws of this state I have not the authority conferred on me to employ either ‘men or means’ to render this needful assistance; but will be most happy to co-operate in this laudable undertaking in any consistent way that may be presented. I would, however, suggest that through the general government the attention of the Indian Department being called to the subject, would more likely crown with success such efforts as might be necessary to employ in attempting the rescue of the unfortunate captive.
Mr. Lorenzo D. Oatman. Sir,—A petition signed by you and many residents of Los Angeles County has been presented to me, requesting assistance in resources and personnel to help recover your sister, who is being held by the Mohave tribe of Indians. I would be very pleased to provide the help requested, if it were within my capability. However, according to the constitution and laws of this state, I do not have the authority to employ either 'men or means' for this necessary assistance; but I would be more than happy to cooperate in this commendable effort in any appropriate way that can be proposed. I would, however, suggest that making the Indian Department aware of this situation through the federal government would be more likely to lead to successful efforts in trying to rescue the unfortunate captive.
“Very respectfully your obedient servant,
"Respectfully, your obedient servant,"
“J. Neely Johnson.”
“J. Neely Johnson.”
Accordingly, and in accordance with the above suggestion, a preamble stating the facts, and a petition numerously signed, was drawn up and left at the office at the Steamer Landing to be forwarded to Washington. “Two days after,” says Lorenzo, “I had resigned myself to patient waiting for a return of that petition, and went to work at some distance from the Monte in the woods.” He was still musing upon the one object of the last five years’ solicitude. A new light had broken in upon his anxious heart. He had now some reliable information of the probable existence, though in a barbarous captivity, of those who were bound to him by the strongest ties.
Accordingly, and following the suggestion above, a preamble outlining the facts, along with a petition signed by many, was created and left at the office at the Steamer Landing to be sent to Washington. “Two days later,” says Lorenzo, “I had accepted that I would have to patiently wait for a response to that petition, and I went to work some distance away from the Monte in the woods.” He was still reflecting on the one main concern that had occupied him for the last five years. A new realization had dawned on his worried heart. He now had some trustworthy information about the likely existence, although in a brutal captivity, of those who were most closely connected to him.
He was left now to hope for their rescue, but not without painful fears lest something might yet intervene to prevent the realization of his new expectations. While thus engaged, alone and in the solitude of his thoughts, as well as of the wilderness, a friend rode up to him, and without speaking handed him a copy of the “Los Angeles Star,” pointing at the same time to a notice contained in it. He opened it, and read as follows:
He was now left to hope for their rescue, but he couldn't shake the painful fears that something might still get in the way of his new expectations. While he was lost in his thoughts and the solitude of the wilderness, a friend rode up to him and silently handed him a copy of the “Los Angeles Star,” pointing at a notice in it. He opened it and read the following:
“An American Woman rescued from the Indians!—A woman, giving her name as Miss Olive Oatman, has been recently rescued from the Mohaves, and is now at Fort Yuma.”
An American woman rescued from the Native Americans!—A woman, identifying herself as Miss Olive Oatman, has recently been rescued from the Mohaves and is now at Fort Yuma.
After getting this short note he took a horse and went immediately to Los Angeles. He went to the editor, and found that a letter had been received by[249] him from Commander Burke, at Fort Yuma, stating that a young woman, calling herself “Olive Oatman,” had been recently brought into the fort by a Yuma Indian, who had been rescued from the Mohave tribe; also stating to the editor that she had a brother who had lately been in this vicinity, and requesting the editor to give the earliest possible notice to that brother of the rescue of his sister. Lorenzo says:
After receiving this brief note, he immediately got on a horse and rode to Los Angeles. He met with the editor and discovered that a letter had been received by[249] him from Commander Burke at Fort Yuma. The letter mentioned that a young woman named “Olive Oatman” had recently been brought to the fort by a Yuma Indian who had been rescued from the Mohave tribe. It also informed the editor that she had a brother who had recently been in the area and requested that the editor notify him as soon as possible about his sister's rescue. Lorenzo says:
“I requested him to let me see the letter, which he did. When I came to the facts contained in it concerning my sister, I could read no further; I was completely overcome. I laughed, I cried, I half doubted, I believed. It did not seem to be a reality. I now thought I saw a speedy realization, in part, of my long cherished hopes. I saw no mention of Mary Ann, and at once concluded that the first report obtained by way of Fort Yuma, by Yuma Indians, was probably sadly true, that but one was alive. Too well founded were the fears I then had that poor Mary Ann had died among the savages, either by disease or cruelty.
“I asked him to let me see the letter, and he did. When I got to the part about my sister, I couldn’t read any further; I was completely overwhelmed. I laughed, I cried, I was half in doubt, but I also believed. It didn’t seem real. I thought I finally saw a part of my long-held hopes coming true. I noticed there was no mention of Mary Ann, and I immediately concluded that the initial report I heard from Fort Yuma, through the Yuma Indians, was probably unfortunately true—that only one of them was alive. My concerns that poor Mary Ann had died among the natives, either from illness or cruelty, were all too valid.
“I was without money or means to get to the fort; but there were those who from the first had cherished a deep and active sympathy with me, and who were ready to do all in their power to aid me in my sorrow-strewn efforts for enslaved kindred.
“I was out of money and had no way to get to the fort; but there were people who had always cared deeply for me and were willing to do everything they could to help me in my troubled attempts to support my enslaved relatives.
“This same Mr. Low who had rode from Los Angeles to me near the Monte, kindly told me that[250] he would assist me to obtain animals and get them ready for me, and that he would accompany me to Fort Yuma.”
“This same Mr. Low who rode from Los Angeles to meet me near the Monte kindly told me that[250] he would help me get animals and prepare them for me, and that he would go with me to Fort Yuma.”
Thus outfitted, though not without much trembling and anxiety, questioning as to the certainty and reality of the reports, and of the rescued person really being his sister, yet feeling it must be true; with good hope he and Mr. Low were away early on the bright morning of the 10th of March for Fort Yuma, a distance of two hundred and fifty miles.
Thus equipped, though with a lot of trembling and anxiety, questioning the truth and reality of the reports, and if the rescued person was really his sister, yet feeling it must be true; with good hope, he and Mr. Low set off early on the bright morning of March 10th for Fort Yuma, a distance of two hundred and fifty miles.
CHAPTER VII.
Francisco goes over the River, and spends the Night—Persuades some of the Sub-Chiefs to apply again for Permission to let Olive go free—His Threats—The Chiefs return with him—Secret Council—Another General Council—Danger of a Fight among themselves—Francisco has a Letter from the Whites—Olive present—Francisco gains Permission to give her the Letter—Its Contents—Much alarmed—Speeches of the Indians—Advice to kill their Captive—Determine to release her—Daughter of the Chief goes with them—Their Journey—At Fort Yuma.
Francisco crosses the river and spends the night. He convinces some of the sub-chiefs to ask again for permission to let Olive go free. He makes threats, and the chiefs agree to go back with him. They have a secret council, followed by another general council. There's a risk of fighting among themselves. Francisco has a letter from the whites, and Olive is present. Francisco gets permission to give her the letter, which causes a lot of alarm. The Indians make speeches and advise killing their captive. They decide to release her, and the chief's daughter goes with them on their journey to Fort Yuma.
For a long time Olive had been apprised of the fact that intercourse had been kept up between the Mohaves and the whites, as articles had been brought in, from time to time, that she knew must have been obtained from white settlements, either by plunder or purchase. These were brought in by small parties, one of whom would frequently be absent several days or weeks at a time.
For a long time, Olive had been aware that there was ongoing trade between the Mohaves and the whites, as items had been brought in periodically that she knew must have come from white settlements, either through theft or purchase. These were brought in by small groups, with some of them often being gone for several days or even weeks at a time.
She saw in these the evidences that she was within reach still of the race to which she belonged; and often would gaze with interest and curiosity upon some old tattered garment that had been brought in, until the remembrances and associations it would awaken would bring tears and sighs to end the bitter meditations upon that brighter and happier people,[252] now no longer hers. She ventured to ask questions concerning these trips, and the place where they found the whites; but all her anxious queries were met by threats and taunts, or a long, gibberish dissertation upon the perfidy of the whites, india-rubber stories upon the long distance of the whites away, or a restatement of their malignant hate toward them, and of their purpose to use the knowledge they might gain by these professed friendly visits to their ultimate overthrow, by treachery and deceit. They even professed to disbelieve the statements that had so long deceived them concerning the numerical strength of the whites, and to believe that the few of them yet remaining could and would be overcome and extinguished by the combined power of the Indian tribes, that at no distant day would be directed against them.
She noticed in these the signs that she was still connected to the race she belonged to; and often she would look with interest and curiosity at some old, tattered piece of clothing that had been brought in, until the memories and associations it stirred up brought tears and sighs, ending her bitter thoughts about that brighter and happier people,[252] now no longer hers. She dared to ask questions about these trips and the place where they found the whites; but all her anxious inquiries were met with threats and insults, or a long, rambling speech about the treachery of the whites, exaggerated tales about how far away the whites were, or a restatement of their deep-seated hatred for them and their plan to use any knowledge gained from these so-called friendly visits to ultimately overthrow them through deceit and trickery. They even claimed to disbelieve the long-held beliefs that had deceived them regarding the numerical strength of the whites and believed that the few remaining could and would be defeated and wiped out by the combined power of the Indian tribes, which they believed would soon be directed against them.
The chief’s daughter, however, ventured to tell Olive, under injunction of secrecy, that some of their number knew well and had frequently traversed the road leading to white settlements; but that it was an immense distance, and that none but Indians could find it; besides that it was guarded by vigilant spies against the incoming of any but their own race.
The chief’s daughter, however, took the chance to tell Olive, with a promise to keep it a secret, that some of their group were familiar with the road to the white settlements and had often traveled it; but it was a really long distance, and only Native Americans could find it; also, it was watched over by alert spies to keep out anyone who wasn’t part of their race.
It should be kept in mind that as yet Olive had been forbidden a word with Francisco. We left the narrative of Olive, in another chapter, involved in the heated and angry debates of a long and tedious council. Upon that wild council she had been waiting[253] in dreadful suspense, not a little mingled with terrible forebodings of her own personal safety. This convention came to a conclusion with a positive and peremptory refusal to liberate the captive; and a resolution to send Francisco away, under injunction not again, under penalty of torture, to revisit their camp. Francisco, on the same night, departed to the other side of the river; the chiefs and sub-chiefs dispersed, and Olive was left to her own melancholy musings over the probable result.
It should be noted that Olive had not yet been allowed to speak to Francisco. We left Olive's story, in another chapter, caught up in the heated and angry debates of a long and tedious council. During that chaotic council, she had been waiting[253] in awful suspense, mixed with terrible fears for her own safety. This meeting ended with a clear and firm refusal to free the captive and a decision to send Francisco away, with a warning not to return to their camp under threat of torture. That same night, Francisco left for the other side of the river; the chiefs and sub-chiefs went their separate ways, and Olive was left to her own sad thoughts about the likely outcome.
She now began to regret that anything had been said or done about her rescue. She was in darkness as to the effect that all this new excitement upon her stay among them might have, after it should become a matter of sober deliberation by the Mohaves alone. She saw and heard enough, directly and indirectly, to know that they were set upon not letting her go free. She began to fear for her life, especially as she saw the marked changes in the conduct of the Indians toward her. The wife of the chief seemed to feel kind still toward her; but yet she plainly evinced that the doings of the last few days had compelled her to disguise her real feelings. The chief was changed from a pleasant don’t-care spectator of Olive’s situation, to a sullen, haughty, overbearing tyrant and oppressor.
She now started to regret that anything had been said or done about her rescue. She was unsure how all this new excitement about her staying with them might play out once the Mohaves considered it seriously on their own. She saw and heard enough, both directly and indirectly, to realize they were determined not to let her go free. She began to fear for her life, especially as she noticed the noticeable changes in how the Indians treated her. The chief's wife still seemed to care about her, but it was clear that the events of the last few days had forced her to hide her true feelings. The chief had transformed from a laid-back observer of Olive’s situation into a gloomy, arrogant, overbearing tyrant and oppressor.
Olive was now shut up to a newly enkindled hate, which sought opportunities to fume its wrath against her. She now regarded all efforts for her rescue as[254] having reached a final and abrupt close. But still she could not be ignorant, concealed and reserved as they were in all their mutual consultations, of the fact that some dreadful fear for themselves was galling and tormenting them. Expressions that she well understood, and conveying their dread of the whites, and fear that they might execute the threats brought by Francisco, constantly escaped them, and came to the ears of the agitated subject and victim of their new rage.
Olive was now consumed by a brand new hatred that looked for chances to unleash its anger on her. She saw all attempts to save her as[254] coming to a sudden and decisive end. Yet, she couldn't ignore, despite their hidden and cautious discussions, that some terrible fear for themselves was eating away at them. Phrases she recognized, revealing their fear of the white people and their worry that they might follow through on Francisco's threats, frequently slipped out and reached the ears of the distressed person caught in their new fury.
Francisco spent the night upon which the council closed across the river. He there plied every argument and stratagem that his cunning mind could devise to persuade the principal men on that side of the Colorado to recede from the resolution they had that day reached. He employed the whole night in setting before them troubles that these rash resolutions would bring upon them, and to convince them that it was for their sakes alone that he desired to bear the captive to the fort with him.
Francisco spent the night after the council closed across the river. He used every argument and tactic he could think of to persuade the main leaders on that side of the Colorado to backtrack on the decision they had made that day. He spent the entire night outlining the problems that these hasty decisions would cause them and trying to convince them that he wanted to take the captive to the fort for their benefit.
He had resolved in his own mind not to leave without her, as she afterward learned; and, on the failure of all other means, to risk his life in a bold attempt to steal her away under darkness of night. But in the morning he made preparations for leaving, (he really intended to go back to the village,) when the magnates and councilmen, among whom he had tarried for the night, came to him, and prevailed upon him to go back with them, promising him that[255] they had now determined to do all in their power to persuade the chief and tribe to yield to his demand, and to let the captive go; fearing for the result to themselves of the contrary determination already reached.
He had decided in his mind not to leave without her, as she later found out; and, when all other options failed, he was ready to risk his life in a daring attempt to sneak her away under the cover of night. But in the morning he started getting ready to leave (he actually planned to return to the village) when the leaders and council members, with whom he had spent the night, came to him and convinced him to go back with them, promising that [255] they had now decided to do everything they could to persuade the chief and tribe to agree to his demands and let the captive go; they were worried about the consequences for themselves if the opposite decision was already made.
About noon of the next day Olive saw Francisco, with a large number of Mohaves, come into the village. It was not without much fear and alarm that she saw this, though such had been the intense anxiety about her situation, and the possibility of escape that the last few days had enkindled, she felt willing to have a final conclusion now formed, whether it should be her death or release.
About noon the next day, Olive saw Francisco arrive in the village with a large group of Mohaves. She watched this with a lot of fear and anxiety, but after the intense worry about her situation and the possibility of escape over the past few days, she was ready to have a final outcome, whether that meant her death or her freedom.
To live much longer there, she now thought she plainly saw would be impossible; as she could only expect to be sold or barbarously dispatched, after all that had passed upon the question of her release. Besides this she felt that with the knowledge she had now gained of the nearness and feeling of the whites, it would be worse than death to be doomed to the miseries of her captivity, almost in sight of the privileges of her native land. And hence, though the reappearance of Francisco was an occasion for new tumult, and her own agitation intense, she felt comforted in the prospect it opened of ending the period of her present living death.
To live much longer there, she now thought was clearly impossible; she could only expect to be sold or brutally killed, given everything that had happened regarding her release. Besides, she felt that with the understanding she had gained about the closeness and feelings of the white people, it would be worse than death to endure the suffering of her captivity, almost within sight of the freedoms of her homeland. Therefore, although the return of Francisco caused a new uproar and her own anxiety was intense, she felt reassured by the possibility it offered of ending her current state of living death.
“When Francisco returned I was out gathering ottileka, (a small ground-nut of the size of the hazel-nut,) and had utterly abandoned the hope of being[256] released, as the council had broken up with an utter refusal to let me go. Had I known all that had transpired I should have felt much worse than as it was. I learned from Francisco since, that the Indians had resolved (those who were friendly to my going) that for fear that the whites would come to rescue me, they would kill me as soon as it was decided I should not go.
“When Francisco returned, I was out gathering ottileka (a small ground nut, about the size of a hazelnut), and I had completely given up hope of being[256] released since the council had wrapped up with a clear refusal to let me go. If I had known everything that had happened, I would have felt much worse than I did. I later learned from Francisco that the Indians who supported my release decided that, in case the whites came to rescue me, they would kill me as soon as it was decided I couldn't go.”
“I had not as yet seen the letter that Francisco brought to me. I plainly saw a change in the conduct of the Indians to me since the close of the recent agitation. What it foretold I could not even conjecture. But I saw enough before swinging my basket that morning upon my back to go out digging ottileka, to convince me that the wrath of many of them was aroused. I struggled to suppress any emotion I felt, while my anxious heart was beating over possible dreaded results of this kind attempt to rescue me, which I thought I saw were to be of a very different character from those intended.”
“I hadn't seen the letter that Francisco brought to me yet. I clearly noticed a change in the way the Indians treated me since the recent turmoil ended. I couldn't even guess what that meant. But I saw enough before I swung my basket onto my back that morning to go out digging ottileka to convince me that many of them were upset. I struggled to hide any emotions I felt, even though my anxious heart was racing with the fear of what might come from this kind of attempt to rescue me, which I thought would be very different from what they intended.”
The returning company came immediately to the house of the chief. At first the chief refused to receive them. After a short secret council with some members of his cabinet, he yielded; the other chiefs were called, and with Francisco they were again packed in council. The criers were again hurried forth, and the tribe was again convened.
The returning group went straight to the chief's house. At first, the chief didn't want to see them. After a quick private meeting with a few members of his cabinet, he changed his mind; the other chiefs were summoned, and with Francisco, they gathered in council once more. The announcers were sent out again, and the tribe was called together again.
At this council Olive was permitted to remain. The speaking was conducted with a great deal of confusion, which the chief found it difficult to prevent; speakers were frequently interrupted, and at times there was a wild, uproarious tumult, and a heated temper and heated speech were the order of the day. Says Olive:
At this council, Olive was allowed to stay. The discussion was pretty chaotic, which the chief struggled to manage; speakers were often interrupted, and at times there was a loud, rowdy uproar, with heated tempers and passionate speech dominating the atmosphere. Olive says:
“It did seem during that night, at several stages of the debate, that there was no way of preventing a general fight among them. Speeches were made, which, judging from their gestures and motions, as well as from what I could understand in their heat and rapidity, were full of the most impassioned eloquence.
“It did seem during that night, at several points in the debate, that there was no way to stop a full-on brawl among them. They gave speeches that, judging by their gestures and movements, as well as by what I could grasp from their intensity and speed, were filled with the most passionate eloquence.”
“I found that they had told Francisco that I was not an American, that I was from a race of people much like the Indians, living away to the setting sun. They had painted my face, and feet, and hands of a dun, dingy color, unlike that of any race I ever saw. This they told me they did to deceive Francisco; and that I must not talk to him in American. They told me to talk to him in another language, and to tell him that I was not an American. They then waited to hear the result, expecting to hear my gibberish nonsense, and to witness the convincing effect upon Francisco. But I spoke to him in broken English, and told him the truth, and also what they had enjoined me to do. He started from his seat in a perfect rage, vowing that he would be imposed upon no longer. He then broke forth upon them with one of the most vehement addresses I ever heard. I felt[260] and still feel an anxiety to know the full contents of that speech. Part of it he gave me on the way to the fort. It was full of eloquence, and was an exhibition of talent rarely found among his race.
“I found out that they had told Francisco I wasn't American, but from a group of people similar to the Indians, living far to the west. They had painted my face, feet, and hands a dingy color, unlike any race I had ever seen. They said they did this to trick Francisco and that I shouldn’t speak to him in English. They asked me to talk to him in another language and to tell him I wasn’t American. They then waited to see what would happen, expecting to hear me speak nonsense and to see Francisco convinced. But I spoke to him in broken English and told him the truth and what they had asked me to do. He jumped up in a rage, swearing he wouldn’t be tricked anymore. Then he launched into one of the most passionate speeches I’d ever heard. I felt[260] and still feel anxious to know everything he said. He shared part of it with me on the way to the fort. It was full of eloquence and showcased a talent rarely seen among his people.”
“The Mohave warriors threatened to take my life for disobeying their orders. They were doubly chagrined that their scheme had failed, and also that their dishonest pretensions of my unwillingness to go with him, and of my not being an American, had been found out. Some of them persisted still in the falsehood, saying that I had learned some American from living among them, but that I had told them that I was not of that race. All this transpired after Francisco’s return, and during his second and last effort for my rescue.
“The Mohave warriors threatened to take my life for disobeying their orders. They were even more annoyed that their plan had not worked and that their deceitful claims about my unwillingness to go with him and my not being American had been exposed. Some of them continued to lie, saying that I had picked up some English from living with them but had claimed that I wasn’t of that race. All of this happened after Francisco's return and during his second and final attempt to rescue me.”
“I narrowly looked at Francisco, and soon found he was one whom I had seen there before, and who had tarried with the chief about three months previously. I saw he held a letter in his hand and asked to let me see it. Toward morning it was handed me, and Francisco told me it was from the Americans. I took it, and after a little made out the writing on the outside.
“I took a quick look at Francisco and soon realized he was someone I had seen there before, who had stayed with the chief about three months earlier. I noticed he was holding a letter and asked to see it. Toward morning, it was given to me, and Francisco told me it was from the Americans. I took it and after a bit, I deciphered the writing on the outside.”
“‘FRANCISCO, A YUMA INDIAN, GOING TO THE MOHAVES.’
“‘FRANCISCO, A YUMA INDIAN, GOING TO THE MOHAVES.’”
“I opened it with much agitation. All was quiet as the grave around me. I examined it for a long time ere I could get the sense, having seen no writing for five years. It was as follows:
“I opened it with a lot of anxiety. Everything around me was silent as a grave. I looked it over for a long time before I could understand it, having not seen any writing for five years. It went like this:
“‘Francisco, Yuma Indian, bearer of this, goes to the Mohave Nation to obtain a white woman there, named OLIVIA. It is desirable she should come to this post, or send her reasons why she does not wish to come.
“‘Francisco, a Yuma Indian, who carries this message, is going to the Mohave Nation to find a white woman named OLIVIA. It would be great if she could come to this post or send her reasons for not wanting to come.
MARTIN BURKE.
MARTIN BURKE.
Lieut. Col., Commanding.
Lt. Col., Commanding.
Head-Quarters, Fort Yuma, Cal.,
27th January, 1856.’
Headquarters, Fort Yuma, CA,
January 27, 1856.
“They now began to importune and threaten me to give them the contents of the letter. I waited and meditated for some time. I did not know whether it was best to give it to them just as it was. Up to this time I had striven to manifest no anxiety about the matter. They had questioned and teased with every art, from little children up to men, to know my feelings, though they should have known them well by this time. I dared not in the excitement express a wish. Francisco had told them that the whites knew where I was, and that they were about arming a sufficient number to surround the whole Indian nations, and that they thus intended to destroy them all unless they gave up the last captive among them. He told them that the men at the fort would kill himself and all they could find of them with the Yumas, if he should not bring her back. He said it was out of mercy to his own tribe, and to them that he had come.
“They started to pressure and threaten me to reveal the contents of the letter. I paused and thought for a while. I wasn't sure if it was better to just hand it over as it was. Until now, I had tried to show no concern about the situation. They had probed and teased in every way possible, from young kids to grown men, trying to figure out how I felt, even though they should have known by now. I was too anxious to express any desire. Francisco had told them that the white people knew where I was, and that they were planning to gather enough forces to surround all the Native tribes, intending to wipe them out unless they returned the last captive among them. He warned them that the men at the fort would kill him and anyone they found with the Yumas if he didn’t bring her back. He said he had come out of mercy for his own tribe and for them.”
“They were still pressing me to read them the letter. I then told them what was in it, and also that the Americans would send a large army and destroy the Yumas and Mohaves, with all the Indians they could find, unless I should return with Francisco.[262] I never expect to address so attentive an audience again as I did then.
“They kept urging me to read them the letter. I told them what it said and that the Americans would send a huge army to wipe out the Yumas and Mohaves, along with any Indians they could find, unless I returned with Francisco.[262] I doubt I’ll ever speak to such an attentive audience again as I did then.
“I found that they had been representing to Francisco that I did not wish to go to the whites. As soon as they thought they had the contents of the letter, there was the breaking out of scores of voices at once, and our chief found it a troublesome meeting to preside over. Some advised that I should be killed, and that Francisco should report that I was dead. Others that they at once refuse to let me go, and that the whites could not hurt them. Others were in favor of letting me go at once. And it was not until daylight that one could judge which counsel would prevail.
“I found out that they had been telling Francisco that I didn’t want to go to the whites. As soon as they thought they understood the letter’s contents, a bunch of voices started shouting at once, and our chief found it difficult to manage the meeting. Some suggested that I should be killed and that Francisco should say I was dead. Others argued that they should refuse to let me go, claiming the whites couldn’t harm them. A few were in favor of letting me leave immediately. It wasn’t until daylight that anyone could tell which advice would win out.”
“In all this Francisco seemed bold, calm, and determined. He would answer their questions and objections with the tact and cunning of a pure Indian.
“In all this, Francisco appeared bold, calm, and determined. He responded to their questions and objections with the tact and cleverness of a true Indian."
“It would be impossible to describe my own feelings on reading that letter, and during the remainder of the pow-wow. I saw now a reality in all that was said and done. There was the handwriting of one of my own people, and the whole showed plainly that my situation was known, and that there was a purpose to secure my return. I sought to keep my emotions to myself, for fear of the effect it might have upon my doom, to express a wish or desire.”
“It would be impossible to describe how I felt reading that letter and during the rest of the meeting. I now saw a reality in everything that was said and done. There was the handwriting of someone from my own community, and it was clear that they knew my situation and had a plan to bring me back. I tried to keep my feelings to myself, worried about how expressing a wish or desire might affect my fate.”
During this time the captive girl could only remain in the profoundest and most painful silence, though[263] the one of all the agitated crowd most interested in the matter and result of the debate. Daylight came slowly up the east, finding the assembly still discussing the life and death question (for such it really was) that had called them together.
During this time, the captive girl could only stay in deep and painful silence, even though[263] she was the one in the agitated crowd most invested in the matter and outcome of the debate. Daylight gradually rose in the east, revealing that the assembly was still discussing the crucial question of life and death that had brought them together.
Some time after sunrise, and after Francisco and the captive had been bid retire, the chief called them again in, and told them, with much reluctance, that the decision had been to let the captive go.
Some time after sunrise, and after Francisco and the captive had been asked to leave, the chief called them back in and told them, with great reluctance, that the decision had been made to let the captive go.
“At this,” says Olive, “and while yet in their presence, I found I could no longer control my feelings, and I burst into tears, no longer able to deny myself the pleasure of thus expressing the weight of feeling that struggled for relief and utterance within me.
“At this,” says Olive, “and while still in their presence, I realized I could no longer suppress my feelings, and I started to cry, no longer able to deny myself the pleasure of expressing the deep emotions that were fighting for relief and words inside me.
“I found that it had been pleaded against my being given up, that Francisco was suspected of simply coming to get me away from the Mohaves that I might be retained by the Yumas. The chief accused him of this, and said he believed it. This excited the anger of Francisco, and he boldly told them what he thought of them, and told them to go with their captive; that they would sorrow for it in the end. When it was determined that I might go, the chief said that his daughter should go and see that I was carried to the whites. We ate our breakfast, supplied ourselves with mushed musquite, and started. Three Yuma Indians had come with Francisco, to accompany him to and from the Mohaves; his brother and two cousins.
“I found out that there were arguments made against me being handed over, claiming that Francisco was just coming to take me away from the Mohaves so I could be kept by the Yumas. The chief accused him of this and said he believed it. This made Francisco angry, and he boldly shared his thoughts with them, telling them to take their captive and that they would regret it in the end. When it was decided that I could go, the chief stated that his daughter would accompany me to ensure I was taken to the whites. We had our breakfast, gathered some mushed mesquite, and set off. Three Yuma Indians came with Francisco to travel to and from the Mohaves: his brother and two cousins.”
“I now began to think of really leaving my Indian home. Involuntarily my eye strayed over that valley. I gazed on every familiar object. The mountains that stood about our valley home, like sentinels tall and bold, their every shape, color, and height, as familiar as the door-yard about the dwelling in which I had been reared.
“I started to seriously consider leaving my Indian home. Without meaning to, my gaze wandered over that valley. I looked at every familiar thing. The mountains surrounding our valley home, like tall and bold sentinels, were as familiar to me as the yard of the house where I grew up.
“Again my emotions were distrusted, and I could hardly believe that what was passing was reality. ‘Is it true,’ I asked, ‘that they have concluded to let me escape? I fear they will change their mind. Can it be that I am to look upon the white face again?’ I then felt like hastening as for my life, ere they could revoke their decision. Their looks, their motions, their flashing eyes reminded me that I was not out of danger. Some of them came to me and sillily laughed, as much as to say: ‘O, you feel very finely now, don’t you?’ Others stood and gazed upon me with a steady, serious look, as if taking more interest in my welfare than ever before. More than this I seemed to read in their singular appearance; they seemed to stand in wonder as to where I could be going. Some of them seemed to feel a true joy that I was made so happy, and they would speak to me to that effect.
“Once again, my emotions were in doubt, and I could barely believe that what was happening was real. ‘Is it true,’ I asked, ‘that they’ve decided to let me escape? I’m afraid they’ll change their minds. Could it be that I’m going to see the white face again?’ I felt a strong urge to hurry, as if my life depended on it, before they could take back their decision. Their glances, their movements, their intense eyes reminded me that I was still in danger. Some of them approached me and laughed foolishly, as if to say: ‘Oh, you’re feeling really good now, aren’t you?’ Others stood and looked at me with a serious gaze, as if they were more concerned about my well-being than ever before. More than that, I felt like I could sense their curious expressions; they seemed to wonder where I might be going. Some of them appeared genuinely happy that I was so joyful, and they would speak to me about it.”
“One little incident took place on the morning of my departure, that clearly reflects the littleness and meanness that inheres in the general character of the Indian. I had several small strings of beads; most[265] of them had been given me for singing to them when requested, when they had visitors from other tribes. I purposed at once that I would take these beads, together with some small pieces of blankets that I had obtained at different times, and was wearing upon my person at this time, to the whites as remembrancers of the past; but when I was about ready to start, the son of the chief came and took all my beads, with every woolen shred he could find about me, and quietly told me that I could not take them with me. This, though a comparatively trifling matter, afflicted me. I found that I prized those beads beyond their real value; especially one string that had been worn by Mary. I had hoped to retain them while I might live. I then gathered up a few small ground-nuts, which I had dug with my own hands, and concealed them; and some of them I still keep.”
“One small incident happened on the morning of my departure that clearly shows the pettiness and meanness that is part of the general character of the Indian. I had several small strings of beads; most[265] of them had been given to me for singing to them when they had visitors from other tribes. I intended to take these beads, along with some small pieces of blankets that I had collected over time and was wearing at that moment, to the white people as mementos of the past; but when I was about to leave, the chief's son came and took all my beads, along with every woolen scrap he could find on me, and casually told me that I couldn’t take them with me. This, though a relatively minor issue, upset me. I realized that I valued those beads far more than their actual worth; especially one string that had belonged to Mary. I had hoped to keep them for the rest of my life. I then gathered a few small ground-nuts that I had dug with my own hands and hid them; some of them I still keep.”
That same kind daughter of the chief who had so often in suppressed and shy utterances spoken the word of condolence, and the wish to see Olive sent to her native land, and had given every possible evidence of a true and unaffected desire for her welfare, she was not sorry to learn was to attend her upon the long and tedious trip by which her reunion with the whites was hoped to be reached.
That same kind daughter of the chief, who had frequently expressed her condolences in quiet and shy ways and had wished for Olive's return to her homeland, and had shown every possible sign of a genuine and sincere concern for her well-being, was not disappointed to learn that she would accompany her on the long and exhausting journey that was hoped to lead to her reunion with the whites.
But there was one spot in that valley of captivity that possessed a mournful attraction for the emancipated captive. Near the wigwam where she had spent many hours in loneliness, and Indian converse[266] with her captors, was a mound that marked the final resting-place of her last deceased sister. Gladly would she, if it had been in her power, have gathered the few moldering remains of that loved and cherished form, and borne them away to a resting-place on some shaded retreat in the soil of her own countrymen. But this privilege was denied her, and that too while she knew that immediately upon her exit they would probably carry their already made threats of burning them into execution. And who would have left such a place, so enshrined in the heart as that must have been, without a struggle, though her way from it lay toward the home of the white man? That grave upon which she had so often knelt, and upon which she had so often shed the bitter tear, the only place around which affection lingered, must now be abandoned; not to remain a place for the undisturbed repose of her sister’s remains, but to disgorge its precious trust in obedience to the rude, barbarous superstition that had waved its custom at the time of her death. No wonder that she says: “I went to the grave of Mary Ann, and took a last look of the little mound marking the resting-place of my sister who had come with me to that lonely exile; and now I felt what it was to know she could not go with me from it.”
But there was one spot in that valley of captivity that held a sad attraction for the freed captive. Near the wigwam where she had spent many hours in solitude and talked with her captors was a mound marking the final resting place of her last deceased sister. She would have gladly gathered the few decaying remains of that loved and cherished form and taken them to a resting place in the soil of her own people if she could. But this privilege was denied her, and she knew that as soon as she left, they would likely act on their threats to burn the remains. Who could leave such a place, so deeply embedded in the heart, without a struggle, even if the way out led to the home of the white man? That grave, where she had knelt so often and shed bitter tears, the only place that held her affection, must now be abandoned; no longer a resting place for her sister's remains, but a site to surrender its sacred trust to the harsh, barbaric superstition that had dictated customs at the time of her death. It’s no wonder she said: “I went to the grave of Mary Ann, and took a last look at the little mound marking the resting place of my sister who had come with me to that lonely exile; and now I felt what it was to know she could not go with me from it.”
There had been in the employ of government at Fort Yuma, since 1853, a Mr. Grinell, known, from his occupation, by the name of Carpentero. He was a[267] man of a large heart, and of many excellent qualities. He was a man who never aimed to put on an exterior to his conduct that could give any deceptive impression of heart and character. Indeed he often presented a roughness and uncouthness which, however repulsive to the stranger, was found nevertheless, on an acquaintance, to cover a noble nature of large and generous impulses. A man of diligence and fidelity, he merited and won the confidence of all who knew him. He possessed a heart that could enter into sympathy with the subjects of suffering wherever he found them. Soon after coming to Fort Yuma, he had learned of the fate of the Oatman family, and of the certainty of the captivity of two of the girls. With all the eagerness and solicitude that could be expected of a kinsman, he inquired diligently into the particulars, and also the reliability of the current statements concerning these unfortunate captives. Nor did these cease in a moment or a day. He kept up a vigilant outsight, searching to glean, if possible, something by which to reach definite knowledge of them.
Since 1853, there had been a Mr. Grinell working for the government at Fort Yuma, known by his job as Carpentero. He was a man with a big heart and many great qualities. He never tried to act differently than he was, avoiding any behavior that could mislead others about his true character. In fact, he often came off as rough and unpolished, which could be off-putting to strangers, but once you got to know him, it became clear that he had a noble nature filled with large, generous impulses. A diligent and trustworthy person, he earned the confidence of everyone around him. He had a heart that empathized with those suffering wherever he encountered them. Soon after arriving at Fort Yuma, he learned about the Oatman family’s fate and the confirmation that two of the girls were captives. With all the eagerness and concern you’d expect from a relative, he actively looked into the details and the reliability of the reports regarding these unfortunate captives. His inquiries didn’t stop after a moment or a day; he kept a watchful eye, hoping to find anything that could lead him to concrete information about them.
He was friendly to the Yumas, numbers of whom were constantly about the fort. Of them he inquired frequently and closely. Among those with whom he was most familiar, and who was in most favor among the officers at the fort, was Francisco. Carpentero had about given up the hope of accomplishing what he desired, when one night Francisco crept by some[268] means through the guard, and found his way into the tent of his friend, long after he had retired.
He was friendly with the Yumas, many of whom were always around the fort. He often asked about them in detail. One of the people he knew best and who was most liked by the officers at the fort was Francisco. Carpentero had nearly lost hope in achieving his goal when one night, Francisco managed to sneak past the guard and found his way into his friend's tent long after he had gone to bed.
Grinell awoke, and in alarm drew his pistol and demanded who was there. Francisco spoke, and his voice was known. Grinell asked him what he could be there for at that hour of the night. With an air of indifference he said he had only come in to talk a little. After a long silence and some suspicious movements, he broke out and said: “Carpentero, what is this you say so much about two Americanos among the Indians?”
Grinell woke up, startled, and pulled out his pistol, asking who was there. Francisco spoke up, and Grinell recognized his voice. He asked Francisco what he was doing there at that hour of night. With a casual tone, Francisco replied that he had just come in to chat a bit. After a long silence and some tense movements, he suddenly said, “Carpentero, what’s this you keep mentioning about two Americans among the Indians?”
“Said,” replied Grinell; “I said that there are two girls among the Mohaves or Apaches, and you know it, and we know that you know it.” Grinell then took up a copy of the Los Angeles Star, and told Francisco to listen, and he would read him what the Americans were saying and thinking about it. He then reads, giving the interpretation in Mexican, (which language Francisco could speak fluently,) an article that had been gotten up and published at the instance of Lorenzo, containing the report brought in by Mr. Rowlit, calling for help. The article also stated that a large number of men were ready to undertake to rescue the captives at once, if means could be furnished.
“Listen,” replied Grinell. “I said there are two girls among the Mohaves or Apaches, and you know it, and we know that you know it.” Grinell then picked up a copy of the Los Angeles Star and told Francisco to pay attention because he was going to read what the Americans were saying and thinking about it. He then read, translating into Mexican (which Francisco spoke fluently), an article that had been put together and published at Lorenzo's request, containing the report brought in by Mr. Rowlit, asking for help. The article also mentioned that a large number of men were ready to go and rescue the captives immediately if they could get the necessary resources.
But the quick and eager mind of Carpentero did not suffer the article to stop with what he could find in the Star; keeping his eye still upon the paper, he continued to read, that if the captives were not delivered in so many days, there would be five millions of[269] men thrown around the mountains inhabited by the Indians, and that they would annihilate the last one of them, if they did not give up all the white captives.
But the quick and eager mind of Carpentero didn't let the article end with what he found in the Star; keeping his eye on the paper, he kept reading, noting that if the captives weren't released in a certain number of days, there would be five million[269] men surrounding the mountains where the Indians lived, and they would wipe out every last one of them if they didn't surrender all the white captives.
Many other things did that Star tell at that time, of a like import, but the which had got into the paper (if there at all) without editor, type, or ink.
Many other things did that Star report at that time, similar in importance, but they had gotten into the paper (if they even did) without any editor, typesetting, or ink.
Francisco listened with mouth, and ears, and eyes. After a short silence, he said, (in Mexican,) “I know where there is one white girl among the Mohaves; there were two, but one is dead.”
Francisco listened with his mouth, ears, and eyes. After a brief silence, he said, (in Mexican,) “I know where there is one white girl among the Mohaves; there were two, but one is dead.”
At this the generous heart of Carpentero began to swell, and the object of his anxious, disinterested sympathy for the first time began to present itself as a bright reality.
At this, Carpentero's generous heart started to swell, and for the first time, the focus of his anxious, selfless sympathy began to appear as a vivid reality.
“When did you find out she was there?” said Carpentero.
“When did you find out she was there?” Carpentero asked.
F. “I have just found it out to-night.”
F. “I just figured it out tonight.”
C. “Did you not know it before?”
C. “Didn't you know it before?”
F. “Well, not long; me just come in, you know. Me know now she is there among the Mohaves.”
F. “Well, not long; I just got here, you know. I know now she is with the Mohaves.”
Carpentero was not yet fully satisfied that all was right. There had been, and still was, apprehension of some trouble at the fort, from the Yumas; and Carpentero did not know but that some murderous scheme was concocted, and all this was a ruse to beguile and deceive them.
Carpentero was still not completely sure that everything was okay. There had been, and still was, worry about some trouble at the fort from the Yumas; and Carpentero couldn’t shake the feeling that some violent plan was being plotted, and that all of this was just a trick to mislead and deceive them.
Carpentero then told Francisco to stay in his tent for the night. Francisco then told Carpentero that[270] if Commander Burke would give him authority, he would go and bring the girl into the fort. That night Carpentero slept awake. Early in the morning they went to the commander. For some time Commander Burke was disposed to regard it as something originated by the cunning of Francisco, and did not believe he would bring the girl in. Said Francisco: “You give me four blankets and some beads, and I will bring her in just twenty days, when the sun be right over here,” pointing to about forty-five degrees above the western horizon.
Carpentero told Francisco to stay in his tent for the night. Francisco said to Carpentero that[270] if Commander Burke would authorize him, he would go and bring the girl into the fort. That night, Carpentero stayed awake. Early in the morning, they went to see the commander. For a while, Commander Burke was inclined to think it was just a trick by Francisco and didn’t believe he would actually bring the girl in. Francisco said, “If you give me four blankets and some beads, I’ll bring her in exactly twenty days when the sun is right here,” pointing to about forty-five degrees above the western horizon.
Carpentero begged the captain to place all that it would cost for the outfit to his own account, and let him go. The captain consented, a letter was written, and the Yuma, with a brother and two others, started. This was about the eighth of February, 1856.
Carpentero pleaded with the captain to charge all the costs for the outfit to his account and let him leave. The captain agreed, a letter was drafted, and the Yuma, along with a brother and two others, set out. This was around February 8, 1856.
Several days passed, and the men about the fort thought they had Carpentero in a place where it would do to remind him of “his trusty Francisco.” And thus they did, asking him if he “did not think his blankets and beads had sold cheap?” if he “had not better send another Indian after the blankets?” etc., with other questions indicating their own distrust of the whole movement.
Several days went by, and the guys at the fort thought they had Carpentero cornered, so they decided to bring up “his trusty Francisco.” They asked him if he “didn’t think his blankets and beads had sold for way too little?” if he “shouldn’t send another Indian after the blankets?” and so on, with other questions showing their own doubts about the whole situation.
On the twentieth day, about noon, three Yuma Indians, living some distance from the fort, came to the fort and asked permission to see “a man by the name of Carpentero.” They were shown his tent, and went[271] in and made themselves known, saying, “Carpentero, Francisco is coming.”
On the twentieth day, around noon, three Yuma Indians, who lived not too far from the fort, came to the fort and requested to see “a man named Carpentero.” They were directed to his tent and went[271] inside, introducing themselves by saying, “Carpentero, Francisco is coming.”
“Has he the girl with him?” quickly asked the agitated Carpentero, bounding to his feet.
“Does he have the girl with him?” quickly asked the anxious Carpentero, jumping to his feet.
They laughed sillily, saying, “Francisco will come here when the sun be right over there,” pointing in the direction marked by Francisco.
They laughed playfully, saying, “Francisco will come here when the sun is right over there,” pointing in the direction Francisco had indicated.
With eager eyes Carpentero stood gazing for some time, when three Indians and two females, dressed in closely woven bark skirts, came down to the ferry on the opposite side of the river. At that he bounded toward them, crying at the top of his voice, “They have come; the captive girl is here!” All about the fort were soon apprised that it was even so, and soon they were either running to meet and welcome the captive, or were gazing with eagerness to know if this strange report could be true.
With eager eyes, Carpentero stood staring for a while, when three Native Americans and two women, wearing tightly woven bark skirts, came down to the ferry on the other side of the river. At that, he rushed toward them, shouting at the top of his lungs, “They’ve arrived; the captive girl is here!” Everyone around the fort quickly learned that it was true, and soon they were either running to greet and welcome the captive or watching intently to see if this shocking news was real.
Olive, with her characteristic modesty, was unwilling to appear in her bark attire and her poor shabby dress among the whites, eager as she was to catch again a glimpse of their countenances, one of whom she had not seen for years. As soon as this was made known, a noble-hearted woman, the wife of one of the officers and the lady to whose kind hospitalities she was afterward indebted for every kindness that could minister to her comfort the few weeks she tarried there, sent her a dress and clothing of the best she had.
Olive, true to her modest nature, didn’t want to show up in her rough clothing and her worn-out dress among the white people, even though she was eager to catch another look at their faces, especially one person she hadn't seen in years. Once this was shared, a generous woman, the wife of one of the officers and the lady whose warm hospitality she later relied on for all her comforts during the few weeks she stayed there, sent her a beautiful dress and the best clothes she had.
Amid long enthusiastic cheering and the booming[272] of cannon, Miss Olive was presented to the commander of the fort by Francisco. Every one seemed to partake of the joy and enthusiasm that prevailed. Those who had been the most skeptical of the intentions of Francisco, were glad to find their distrust rebuked in so agreeable a manner. The Yumas gathered in large numbers, and seemed to partake in the general rejoicing, joining their heavy shrill voices in the shout, and fairly making the earth tremble beneath the thunder of their cheering.
Amid long, enthusiastic cheers and the booming[272] of cannons, Miss Olive was introduced to the fort's commander by Francisco. Everyone seemed to share in the joy and excitement that filled the air. Those who had been most doubtful about Francisco's intentions were happy to see their skepticism proven wrong in such a pleasant way. The Yumas gathered in large numbers and joined in the general celebration, raising their loud, piercing voices in the cheers and making the ground shake beneath the thunder of their excitement.
Francisco told the captain he had been compelled to give more for the captive than what he had obtained of him; that he had promised the Mohave chief a horse, and that his daughter was now present to see that this promise was fulfilled. Also, that a son of the chief would be in within a few days to receive the horse. A good horse was given him, and each of the kind officers at the fort testified their gratitude to him, as well as their hearty sympathy with the long separated brother and sister, by donating freely and liberally of their money to make up a horse for Francisco; and he was told there, in the presence of the rest of his tribe, that he had not only performed an act for which the gratitude of the whites would follow him, but one that might probably save his tribe and the Mohaves much trouble and many lives.
Francisco told the captain that he had been forced to give more for the captive than what he received in return; he had promised the Mohave chief a horse, and his daughter was there to make sure that promise was kept. He also mentioned that a son of the chief would arrive in a few days to take the horse. A good horse was provided to him, and each of the kind officers at the fort expressed their gratitude, as well as their heartfelt sympathy for the long-separated brother and sister, by generously donating their money to buy a horse for Francisco. He was informed, in front of the rest of his tribe, that he had not only done something for which the whites would be grateful, but also something that could potentially save his tribe and the Mohaves a lot of trouble and lives.
From this Francisco was promoted and became a “Tie” of his tribe, and with characteristic pride and haughtiness of bearing, showed the capabilities of the Indian to appreciate honors and preferment, by looking with disdain and contempt upon his peers, and treating them thus in the presence of the whites.
From this, Francisco was promoted and became a “Tie” of his tribe, and with his usual pride and arrogance, demonstrated that the Indian could recognize honors and promotions by looking down on his peers with disdain and treating them that way in front of the white people.
Miss Olive was taken in by a very excellent family residing at the fort at the time, and every kindness and tender regard bestowed upon her that her generous host and hostess could make minister to her contentment and comfort. She had come over three hundred and fifty miles during the last ten days; frequently (as many as ten times) she and her guides were compelled to swim the swollen streams, running and rushing to the top of their banks with ice-water. The kind daughter of the chief, with an affection that had increased with every month and year of their association, showed more concern and eagerness for the wellbeing of “Olivia” than her own. She would carry, through the long and toilsome day, the roll of blankets that they shared together during the night, and seemed very much concerned and anxious lest something might yet prevent her safe arrival at the place of destination.
Miss Olive was welcomed by a wonderful family living at the fort at the time, and every kindness and caring gesture was offered to her by her generous hosts to ensure her happiness and comfort. She had traveled over three hundred and fifty miles in the last ten days; often (up to ten times) she and her guides had to swim across swollen streams, which were raging and icy, overflowing their banks. The chief’s kind daughter, whose affection had grown with each month and year of their friendship, showed more concern and eagerness for “Olivia’s” wellbeing than for her own. She would carry the roll of blankets they shared at night throughout the long and tiring day, and seemed very worried that something might prevent Olivia from safely reaching her destination.
Olive was soon apprised of the place of residence of her brother, whom she had so long regarded as dead, and also of his untiring efforts, during the last few years, for the rescue of his sister.
Olive soon learned where her brother lived, someone she had thought was dead for so long, and about his relentless efforts over the past few years to save his sister.
“It was some time,” she says, “before I could realize that he was yet alive. The last time I saw him he was dragged in his own blood to the rocks[276] upon the brow of that precipice; I thought I knew him to be dead.” And it was not until all the circumstances of his escape were detailed to her that she could fully credit his rescue and preservation. Lorenzo and his trading companion, Mr. Low, were about ten days in reaching the fort; each step and hour of that long and dangerous journey his mind was haunted by the fear that the rescued girl might not be his sister. But he had not been long at the fort ere his trembling heart was made glad by the attestation of his own eyes to the reality. He saw that it was his own sister (the same, though now grown and much changed) who, with Mary Ann, had poured their bitter cries upon his bewildered senses five years before, as they were hurried away by the unheeding Apaches, leaving him for dead with the rest of the family.
“It took me a while,” she says, “to realize that he was still alive. The last time I saw him, he was dragged in his own blood to the rocks[276] at the edge of that cliff; I thought he was dead.” It wasn't until all the details of his escape were explained to her that she could really believe in his rescue and survival. Lorenzo and his trading partner, Mr. Low, took about ten days to reach the fort; every step and hour of that long and dangerous journey, he was haunted by the fear that the rescued girl might not be his sister. But it wasn't long after he arrived at the fort that his anxious heart was filled with joy when he saw for himself that it was indeed his sister (the same one, though now grown and much changed) who, along with Mary Ann, had cried out in despair to him five years earlier as they were taken away by the unfeeling Apaches, leaving him for dead with the rest of the family.
Language was not made to give utterance to the feelings that rise, and swell, and throb through the human bosom upon such a meeting as this. For five years they had not looked in each other’s eyes; the last image of that brother pressed upon the eye and memory of his affectionate sister, was one that could only make any reference to it in her mind one of painful, torturing horror. She had seen him when (as she supposed) life had departed, dragged in the most inhuman manner to one side; one of a whole family who had been butchered before her eyes. The last remembrance of that sister by her brother,[277] was of her wailings and heart-rending sighs over the massacre of the rest of her family, and her consignment to a barbarous captivity or torturing death. She was grown to womanhood; she was changed, but despite the written traces of her outdoor life and barbarous treatment left upon her appearance and person, he could read the assuring evidences of her family identity. They met, they wept, they embraced each other in the tenderest manner; heart throbbed to heart, and pulse beat to pulse; but for nearly one hour not one word could either speak!
Language wasn't designed to express the feelings that rise, swell, and throb within the human heart during a moment like this. They hadn't looked into each other's eyes for five years; the last image of that brother etched in his affectionate sister's mind was one that could only bring her painful, torturing horror. She had seen him when she thought he had died, dragged away in the most inhuman way, one of a whole family who had been slaughtered before her eyes. The last memory of that sister for her brother was her cries and heart-wrenching sobs over the massacre of the rest of her family and her fate of brutal captivity or a torturous death. She had grown into a woman; she had changed, but despite the visible signs of her harsh outdoor life and cruel treatment on her face and body, he could still recognize the comforting signs of her family identity. They met, wept, and embraced each other tenderly; their hearts beat together, and their pulses synced, but for nearly an hour, neither could say a word!
The past! the checkered past! with its bright and its dark, its sorrow and its joy, rested upon that hour of speechless joy. The season of bright childhood, their mutual toils and anxieties of nearly one year, while traveling over that gloomy way; that horrid night of massacre, with its wailing and praying, mingled with fiendish whooping and yelling, remembered in connection with its rude separation; the five years of tears, loneliness, and captivity among savages, through which she had grown up to womanhood; the same period of his captivity to the dominion of a harassing anxiety and solicitude, through which he had grown up to manhood, all pressed upon the time of that meeting, to choke utterance, and stir the soul with emotions that could only pour themselves out in tears and sighs.
The past! The complicated past! With its highs and lows, its sadness and happiness, weighed heavily on that moment of speechless joy. The bright season of childhood, their shared struggles and worries from nearly a year of traveling through that dark path; the terrible night of the massacre, filled with cries and prayers mixed with demonic shouting and screaming, remembered with its painful separation; the five years of tears, loneliness, and captivity among savages, during which she had matured into adulthood; the same years of his captivity to overwhelming worry and anxiety, through which he had grown into manhood, all pressed down on the moment of their reunion, choking any words and stirring emotions that could only be expressed through tears and sighs.
A large company of Americans, Indians, and Mexicans, were present and witnessed the meeting[278] of Lorenzo and his sister. Some of them are now in the city of San Francisco, to testify that not an unmoved heart nor a dry eye witnessed it. Even the rude and untutored Indian, raised his brawny hand to wipe away the unbidden tear that stole upon his cheek as he stood speechless and wonder-struck! When the feelings became controllable, and words came to their relief, they dwelt and discoursed for hours upon the gloomy and pain-written past. In a few days they were safe at the Monté, and were there met by a cousin from Rogue River Valley, Oregon, who had heard of the rescue of Olive, and had come to take her to his own home.
A large group of Americans, Indians, and Mexicans were present for the meeting between Lorenzo and his sister[278]. Some of them are now in San Francisco to testify that not a single heart was left unmoved, nor did anyone have dry eyes. Even the rough and uneducated Indian lifted his strong hand to wipe away the unexpected tear that rolled down his cheek as he stood there, speechless and amazed! When they could control their emotions and found the words to express themselves, they spent hours talking about the dark and painful past. A few days later, they arrived safely at Monté, where they were met by a cousin from Rogue River Valley, Oregon, who had heard about Olive's rescue and had come to take her to his home.
At the Monté they were visited during a stay of two weeks, in waiting for the steamer, by large numbers of people, who bestowed upon the rescued captive all possible manifestations of interest in her welfare, and hearty rejoicing at her escape from the night of prison-life and suffering so long endured.
At the Monté, during their two-week stay waiting for the steamer, they received many visitors who showed great interest in the rescued captive's well-being and celebrated her escape from the long nights of imprisonment and suffering she had endured.
She was taken to Jackson County, Oregon, where she has been since, and is still residing there.
She was taken to Jackson County, Oregon, where she's been since and still lives there.
* Since writing the above Miss Oatman, with her brother, have spent about six months at school in Santa Clara Valley, California. On the fifth day of March, 1858, they left San Francisco, in company with the writer and his family, on the steamship Golden Age, for New-York, where they arrived on the 26th of the same month.
* Since writing the above, Miss Oatman and her brother have spent about six months at school in Santa Clara Valley, California. On March 5, 1858, they left San Francisco with the writer and his family on the steamship Golden Age, arriving in New York on the 26th of the same month.
CONCLUSION.
How strange the life of these savages. Of their past history how little is known; and there is an utter destitution of any reliable data upon which to conjecture even concerning it. By some they are considered the descendants of a people who were refined and enlightened. That a period of civilization, and of some progress in the arts, preceded the discovery of this continent by Columbus, there can be but little doubt. The evidences of this are to be seen in the relics of buried cities and towns, that have been found deep under ground in numerous places.
How strange the life of these people. So little is known about their past history, and there is a total lack of reliable information to even make guesses about it. Some think they are descendants of a refined and enlightened society. It’s hard to doubt that there was a period of civilization and some advancement in the arts before Columbus discovered this continent. Evidence of this can be seen in the remains of buried cities and towns that have been found deep underground in various locations.
But whether the people of whom we have these traces extended to the Pacific slope, and to the southwest, we know not. This much we do know: there are large tracts of country now occupied by large and numerous tribes of the red race, living in all the filth and degradation of an unmitigated heathenism, and without any settled system of laws or social regulations.
But whether the people we have information about extended to the Pacific coast and the southwest is uncertain. What we do know is this: there are vast areas of land currently occupied by many large tribes of Native Americans, living in the squalor and degradation of complete paganism, and without any established laws or social rules.
If they have any system of government, it is that of an absolute monarchy. The chief of each tribe is the sole head and sovereign in all matters that affect[280] the wellbeing of the same, even to the life and death of its members.
If they have any form of government, it's an absolute monarchy. The leader of each tribe is the only head and ruler in all issues that impact[280] the well-being of the tribe, even concerning the life and death of its members.
They are human, but live like brutes. They seem totally destitute of all those noble and generous traits of life which distinguish and honor civilized people. In indolence and supineness they seem content to pass their days, without ambition, save of war and conquest; they live the mere creatures of passion, blind and callous to all those ennobling aims and purposes that are the true and pleasing inspiration of rational existence. In their social state, the more they are studied the more do they become an object of disgust and loathing.
They are human, but they live like animals. They seem completely void of all the noble and generous traits that set apart and elevate civilized people. They appear to be content to waste their days in laziness and inactivity, with no ambition other than war and conquest. They live as mere slaves to their passions, oblivious and indifferent to the uplifting goals and purposes that truly inspire a meaningful existence. The more they are observed in their social state, the more they become an object of disgust and disdain.
They manifest but little affection for one another, only when death has separated them, and then they show the deep inhumanity and abject heathenism to which they have sunk by the horrid rites that prevail in the disposing of their infirm kindred and their dead. They burn the one and the other with equal impunity and satisfaction.
They show very little affection for each other, only expressing it when death has taken them apart, and then they reveal the deep inhumanity and complete lack of civilization to which they've descended through the cruel rituals they follow in handling their sick relatives and the dead. They burn both with the same ease and satisfaction.
The marriage relation among them is not honored, scarcely observed. The least affront justifies the husband in casting off his chosen wife, and even in taking her life. Rapine and lust prey upon them at home; and war is fast wasting them abroad. They regard the whites as enemies from all antiquity, and any real injury they can do them is considered a virtue, while the taking of their lives (especially of males) is an act which is sure to[281] crown the name of the perpetrator with eternal honors.
The marriage relationship among them is not respected, barely acknowledged. The smallest offense gives the husband the right to abandon his chosen wife, and even to take her life. Theft and desire harm them at home, while war is quickly draining them abroad. They see white people as long-time enemies, and any real harm they can inflict on them is viewed as a virtue, while killing them (especially the men) is an act that is sure to[281] bring eternal honors to the person who commits it.
With all their boasting and professed contempt for the whites, and with all their bright traditions and prophecies, according to which their day of triumph and power is near at hand, yet they are not without premonitions of a sad and fatal destiny. They are generally dejected and cast down; the tone of their every-day life, as well as sometimes actual sayings, indicating a pressing fear and harassing foreboding.
With all their bragging and claimed disdain for white people, and with all their vivid traditions and prophecies about how their time of victory and strength is just around the corner, they still sense a gloomy and tragic fate ahead. They often seem downcast and discouraged; the mood of their daily lives, along with some of their actual words, shows a constant fear and unsettling anxiety.
Some of the females would, after hours of conversation with Olive, upon the character, customs, and prosperity of the whites, plainly, but with injunctions of secrecy, tell her that they lived in constant fear; and it was not unfrequent that some disaffected member of the tribe would threaten to leave his mountain home and go to live with the whites. It is not to be understood that this was the prevailing state of feeling among them.
Some of the women, after hours of chatting with Olive about the character, habits, and success of the white people, would clearly, but with promises of secrecy, tell her that they lived in constant fear. It wasn’t uncommon for some unhappy tribe member to threaten to leave their mountain home and join the whites. This shouldn't be taken to mean that this was the overall feeling among them.
Most of them are sunk in an ignorance that forbids any aspiration or ambition to reach or fire their natures; an ignorance that knows no higher mode of life than theirs, and that looks with jealousy upon every nation and people, save the burrowing tribes that skulk and crawl among these mountains and ravines.
Most of them are stuck in a kind of ignorance that prevents any desire or ambition to better themselves; an ignorance that doesn’t recognize a higher way of living than theirs, and that views every nation and people with jealousy, except for the underground tribes that hide and creep among these mountains and valleys.
But fate seems descending upon them, if not in “sudden,” yet in certain night. They are waning.[282] Remnants of them will no doubt long survive; but the masses of them seem fated to a speedy decay. Since this narrative was first written, a very severe battle, lasting several weeks, has taken place between the allied Mohaves and Yumas on the one side, and the Cochopas on the other. The former lost over three hundred warriors; the latter but few, less than threescore. Among the slain was the noble Francisco. It is rumored at Fort Yuma, that during the engagement the allied tribes were informed by their oracles that their ill-success was owing to Francisco; that he must be slain for his friendship to the whites; then victory would crown their struggles; and that, in obedience to this superstition, he was slain by the hands of his own tribe.
But fate seems to be coming for them, not in a “sudden” way, but certainly in the night. They are fading away.[282] Remnants of them will likely survive for a long time, but the majority seem destined for a quick decline. Since this story was first written, a very intense battle lasting several weeks has occurred between the allied Mohaves and Yumas on one side, and the Cochopas on the other. The former lost over three hundred warriors, while the latter lost very few, less than sixty. Among the dead was the noble Francisco. It's rumored at Fort Yuma that, during the battle, the allied tribes were told by their oracles that their failures were due to Francisco; that he needed to be killed for his friendship with the whites; then victory would follow their efforts; and that, following this superstition, he was killed by members of his own tribe.
Had Olive been among them during this unsuccessful war, her life would have been offered up on the return of the defeated warriors; and no doubt there were then many among them who attributed their defeat to the conciliation on their part by which she was surrendered to her own people. Such is the Indian of the South and Southwest.
Had Olive been among them during this unsuccessful war, her life would have been sacrificed at the return of the defeated warriors; and no doubt many among them blamed their defeat on the fact that they had surrendered her back to her own people. Such is the Indian of the South and Southwest.
We have tried to give the reader a correct, though brief history of the singular and strange fate of that unfortunate family. If there is one who shall be disposed to regard the reality as overdrawn, we have only to say that every fact has been dictated by word of mouth from the surviving members of that once happy family, who have, by a mysterious[283] Providence, after suffering a prolonged and unrelieved woe of five years, been rescued and again restored to the blessings of a civilized and sympathizing society.
We’ve attempted to provide the reader with an accurate, yet concise history of the unique and odd fate of that unfortunate family. If anyone feels that the reality is exaggerated, we can only point out that every detail has been shared verbally by the surviving members of that once joyful family, who have, through a mysterious[283] Providence, after enduring five years of continuous and unbearable hardship, been saved and restored to the comforts of a caring and civilized society.
Most of the preceding pages have been written in the first person. This method was adopted for the sake of brevity, as also to give, as near as language may do it, a faithful record of the feelings and spirit with which the distresses and cruel treatment of the few years over which these pages run, was met, braved, endured, and triumphed over. The record of the five years of captivity entered upon by a timid, inexperienced girl of fourteen years, and during which, associated with naught but savage life, she grew up to womanhood, presents one of heroism, self-possession, and patience, that might do honor to one of maturity and years. Much of that dreadful period is unwritten, and will remain forever unwritten.
Most of the previous pages have been written in the first person. This approach was taken for the sake of brevity, as well as to provide, as closely as language allows, an honest account of the feelings and spirit with which the hardships and cruel treatment experienced during these few years were faced, endured, and ultimately overcome. The story of the five years of captivity, which began for a shy, inexperienced girl of fourteen, during which she was surrounded only by a savage environment and grew into womanhood, showcases a narrative of heroism, composure, and patience that could honor someone much older. Much of that terrible time remains untold, and it will forever stay unwritten.
We have confidence that every reader will share with us the feelings of gratitude to Almighty God for the blessings of civilization, and a superior social life, with which we cease to pen this record of the degradation, the barbarity, the superstition, the squalidness, that curse the uncounted thousands who people the caverns and wilds that divide the Eastern from the Western inheritance of our mother republic.
We believe that every reader will join us in feeling thankful to God for the benefits of civilization and a better social life as we finish writing this account of the degradation, barbarism, superstition, and poverty that afflict the countless thousands who inhabit the caves and wilderness that separate the Eastern from the Western parts of our mother country.
But the unpierced heathenism that thus stretches[284] its wing of night upon these swarming mountains and vales, is not long to have a dominion so wild, nor possess victims so numerous. Its territory is already begirt with the light of a higher life; and now the foot-fall of the pioneering, brave Anglo-Saxon is heard upon the heel of the savage, and breaks the silence along his winding trail. Already the song and shout of civilization wakes echoes long and prophetic upon those mountain rocks, that have for centuries hemmed in an unvisited savageness.
But the untouched paganism that stretches[284] its cover of darkness over these bustling mountains and valleys won't hold its wild rule for much longer, nor keep so many victims. Its land is already surrounded by the light of a better life; and now the footsteps of the pioneering, courageous Anglo-Saxon are heard right behind the savage, breaking the silence along his winding path. Already, the songs and cheers of civilization are echoing long and powerfully off those mountain rocks that have for centuries contained an unvisited wildness.
Until his death Francisco, by whose vigilance the place of Olive’s captivity and suffering was ascertained, and who dared to bargain for her release and restoration ere he had changed a word with her captors about it, was hunted by his own and other tribes for guiding the white man to the hiding-places of those whose ignorance will not suffer them to let go their filth and superstition, and who regard the whole transaction as the opening of the door to the greedy, aggressive, white race. The cry of gold, like that which formed and matured a state upon this far-off coast in a few years, is heard along ravines that have been so long exclusively theirs, and companies of gold hunters, led on by faint but unerring “prospects,” are confidently seeking rich leads of the precious ore near their long isolated wigwams.
Until his death, Francisco, whose vigilance uncovered Olive’s captivity and suffering, and who boldly negotiated for her release and restoration before discussing it with her captors, was pursued by both his own people and others for guiding white men to the hiding spots of those too ignorant to let go of their dirt and superstition. They see the whole situation as the opening of the door to the greedy, aggressive white race. The cry for gold, similar to the one that formed and developed a state on this distant coast in just a few years, is now echoing through ravines that have long been exclusively theirs. Groups of gold hunters, led by vague but reliable “prospects,” are confidently searching for rich veins of precious ore near their once-isolated wigwams.
The march of American civilization, if unhampered[285] by the weakness and corruption of its own happy subjects, will yet, and soon, break upon the barbarity of these numerous tribes, and either elevate them to the unappreciated blessings of a superior state, or wipe them into oblivion, and give their long-undeveloped territory to another.
The progress of American civilization, if not hindered[285] by the flaws and corruption of its own fortunate citizens, will soon confront the brutality of these many tribes and either uplift them to the unrecognized benefits of a better way of life or erase them entirely and hand their long-neglected land over to someone else.
Perhaps when the intricate and complicated events that mark and pave the way to this state of things, shall be pondered by the curious and retrospective eye of those who shall rejoice in its possession, these comparatively insignificant ones spread out for the reader upon these pages, will be found to form a part. May Heaven guide the anxious-freighted future to the greatest good of the abject heathen, and save those into whose hands are committed such openings and privileges for beneficent doing, from the perversion of their blessings and mission.
Perhaps when the complex events that lead to this situation are examined by the curious and reflective minds of those who will enjoy it, these seemingly minor details presented here will be recognized as a part of it. May Heaven direct the uncertain future toward the greatest good for the unfortunate, and protect those entrusted with such opportunities and responsibilities for good deeds from misusing their blessings and mission.
“Honor to whom honor is due.” With all the degradation in which these untamed hordes are steeped, there are—strange as it may seem—some traits and phases in their conduct which, on comparison with those of some who call themselves civilized, ought to crimson their cheeks with a blush. While feuds have been kindled, and lives have been lost—innocent lives—by the intrusion of the white man upon the domestic relations of Indian families; while decency and chastity have been outraged, and the Indian female, in some instances, stolen from her spouse and husband that she really[286] loved; let it be written, written if possible so as to be read when an inscrutable but unerring Providence shall exact “to the uttermost farthing” for every deed of cruelty and lust perpetrated by a superior race upon an inferior one; written to stand out before those whose duty and position it shall be, within a few years, in the American Council of State, to deliberate and legislate upon the best method to dispose of these fast waning tribes; that one of our own race, in tender years, committed wholly to their power, passed a five-years’ captivity among these savages without falling under those baser propensities which rave, and rage, and consume, with the fury and fatality of a pestilence, among themselves.
“Honor to whom honor is due.” Despite the degradation that these wild groups are caught in, it’s surprisingly true that there are some behaviors and characteristics in their actions which, when compared to those of people who consider themselves civilized, should make them hang their heads in shame. While conflicts have erupted and innocent lives have been taken due to the intrusion of white settlers into the family lives of Native Americans; while decency and purity have been violated, and in some cases, an Indian woman has been taken from her husband—the one she truly loved; let it be recorded, if possible in a way that will be acknowledged when an unfathomable but just Providence demands “to the last cent” for every act of cruelty and lust committed by a dominant race against a weaker one; recorded to remain visible for those who will soon have the responsibility and authority in the American Council of State to discuss and decide the best way to handle these rapidly diminishing tribes; that one of our own people, as a young child, completely dependent on their care, spent five years in captivity among these so-called savages without succumbing to the lower instincts that rage, destroy, and devastate like a plague within their own ranks.
It is true that their uncultivated and untempered traditional superstitions allow them to mark in the white man an enemy that has preyed upon their rights from antiquity, and to exact of him, when thrown into their power, cruelties that kindle just horror in the breast of the refined and the civilized. It is true that the more intelligent, and the large majority, deplore the poor representation of our people that has been given to these wild men by certain “lewd fellows of the baser sort,” who are undistinguished by them from our race as a whole. But they are set down to our account in a more infallible record than any of mere human writ; and delicate and terrible is the responsibility with which[287] they have clothed the action of the American race amid the startling and important exigences that must roll upon its pathway for the next few years.
It’s true that their untamed and unrefined traditional superstitions lead them to see the white man as an enemy who has taken advantage of their rights for ages, and to inflict on him, when given the chance, brutalities that shock the sensible and civilized. It’s also true that the more educated and the vast majority regret the negative portrayal of our people that some “debauched individuals from the lower class” have given to these wild men, who they don’t distinguish from our entire race. But they are recorded against us in a more certain way than any human document; and the delicate and severe responsibility that[287] they have assigned to the actions of the American race amid the shocking and critical challenges that will arise in the coming years is significant.
Who that looks at the superstition, the mangled, fragmentary, and distorted traditions that form the only tribunal of appeal for the little wreck of moral sense they have left them—superstitions that hold them as with the grasp of omnipotence; who that looks upon the self-consuming workings of the corruptions that breed in the hotbed of ignorance, can be so hardened that his heart has no sigh to heave, no groan to utter over a social, moral, and political desolation that ought to appeal to our commiseration rather than put a torch to our slumbering vengeance.
Who can look at the superstitions, the twisted, broken, and distorted traditions that serve as the only source of judgment for the little remnants of moral sense they have left—superstitions that grip them with an iron fist; who can witness the self-destructive effects of the corruption that thrives in the depths of ignorance and not feel a twinge of sadness, a desire to heave a sigh, to let out a groan over the social, moral, and political devastation that should inspire our compassion instead of igniting our buried rage.
It is true that this coast and the Eastern states have now their scores of lonely wanderers, mournful and sorrow-stricken mourners, over whose sky has been cast a mantle of gloom that will stretch to their tombs for the loss of those of their kindred who sleep in the dust, or bleach upon the sand-plots trodden by these roaming heathen; kindred who have in their innocence fallen by cruelty. But there is a voice coming up from these scattered, unmonumented resting-places of their dead; and it pleads, pleads with the potency and unerringness of those pleadings from “under the ground” of ancient date, and of the fact and effect of which we have a guiding record.
It’s true that this coastline and the Eastern states now have their many lonely wanderers, sad and grieving people, under a sky covered with a gloom that will follow them to their graves, mourning their loved ones who lie buried in the dirt or washed up on the sandy spots where these wandering souls roam; loved ones who, in their innocence, have fallen victim to cruelty. Yet, there is a voice rising up from these scattered, unmarked resting places of the dead; it appeals, with the strength and certainty of those ancient calls from “under the ground,” which we have a record of guiding us.
Who that casts his eye over the vast territory that lies between the Columbia River and Acapulco, with[288] the Rocky Range for its eastern bulwark, a territory abounding with rich verdure-clad vales and pasturage hill-sides, and looks to the time, not distant, when over it all shall be spread the wing of the eagle, when the music of civilization, of the arts, of the sciences, of the mechanism, of the religion of our favored race, shall roll along its winding rivers and over its beautiful slopes, but has one prayer to offer to the God of his fathers, that the same wisdom craved and received by them to plant his civil light-house on a wilderness shore, may still guide us on to a glorious, a happy, and a useful destiny.
Whoever looks over the vast area between the Columbia River and Acapulco, with the Rocky Range as its eastern border, an area filled with rich, green valleys and hillside pastures, and thinks about the not-so-distant future when the eagle's wings will spread over it all, when the sounds of civilization, the arts, the sciences, technology, and the religion of our favored race will echo along its winding rivers and across its beautiful slopes, can only offer one prayer to the God of his ancestors: that the same wisdom they sought and received to establish their civil lighthouse on a wild shore may continue to guide us toward a glorious, happy, and meaningful future.
The following lines were written by some person, unknown to the author, residing in Marysville, California. They were first published in a daily paper, soon after the first edition was issued. They are here inserted as expressing, not what one merely, but what many felt who read this narrative in that state, and who have become personally acquainted with Miss Oatman. Many have been the assurances of sympathy and affection that, by letter and in person, have been in kindred and equally fervent strains poured upon the ear and heart of the once suffering subject of this narrative.
The following lines were written by someone, unknown to the author, living in Marysville, California. They were first published in a daily newspaper soon after the first edition came out. They are included here to reflect not just what one person felt, but what many felt who read this story in that state and who personally knew Miss Oatman. There have been many expressions of sympathy and affection that, through letters and in person, have been shared in heartfelt and similar ways with the once suffering subject of this narrative.
STANZAS TO OLIVE OATMAN.
Fair Olive! thy historian’s pen declines
Fair Olive! your historian's pen hesitates
Portraying what thy feelings once have been,
Portraying what your feelings once were,
Because the language of the world confines
Because the language of the world confines
Expression, giving only half we mean;
Expression, conveying only part of what we truly mean;
No reaching from what we have felt or seen:
No reaching from what we’ve felt or seen:
And it is well. How useless ’tis to gild
And it is well. How pointless it is to gild
Refined gold, or paint the lily’s sheen!
Refined gold, or enhance the beauty of the lily!
But we can weep when all the heart is fill’d
But we can cry when our heart is full
And feel in thought, beyond where pen or words are skill’d.
And think about things that go beyond where writing or words can convey.
In moonlight we can fancy that one grave,
In the moonlight, we can imagine that one grave,
Resting amid the mountains bleak and bare,
Resting among the bleak and bare mountains,
Although no willow’s swinging pendants wave
Although no willow’s swinging branches wave
Above the little captive sleeping there,
Above the little captive sleeping there,
With thee beside her wrapp’d in voiceless prayer;
With you next to her wrapped in silent prayer;
We guess thy anguish, feel thy heart’s deep woe,
We can only imagine your pain and feel the deep sorrow in your heart,
And list for moans upon the midnight air,
And listen for cries in the midnight air,
As tears of sympathy in silence flow
As tears of compassion flow silently
For her whose unmark’d head is lying calm and low.
For her whose unmarked head is lying still and low.
For in the bosom of the wilderness
For in the heart of the wilderness
Imagination paints a fearful wild
Imagination creates a scary wilderness
With two young children bow’d in deep distress,
With two young children bent over in deep distress,
A simple maiden and a little child,
A simple girl and a small child,
Begirt with savages in circles fill’d,
Begirt with wild people in crowded circles,
Who round them shout in triumph o’er the deed
Who around them cheer in triumph over the accomplishment
That laid their kindred on the desert piled
That placed their relatives on the heap of sand
An undistinguished mass, in death to bleed,
An ordinary group, lifeless yet to bleed,
And left them without hope in their despairing need.
And left them hopeless in their desperate need.
In captive chains whole races have been led,
In captivity, entire races have been forced into chains,
But never yet upon one heart did fall
But never yet has it happened to one heart
Misfortune’s hand so heavy. Thy young head
Misfortune's hand is so heavy. Your young head
Has born a nation’s griefs, its woes, and all
Has carried a nation's griefs, its troubles, and everything
The serried sorrows which earth’s histories call
The countless sorrows that the world's histories mention
The hand of God. Then, Olive, bend thy knee,
The hand of God. Then, Olive, kneel down,
Morning and night, until the funeral pall
Morning and night, until the funeral veil
Hides thy fair face to Him who watches thee,
Hides your beautiful face from the one who watches you,
Whose power once made thee bond, whose power once set thee free.
Whose power once made you a prisoner, whose power once set you free.
Montbar.
Montbar.
Marysville, April 27, 1857.
Marysville, April 27, 1857.
THE END.
THE END.
FOOTNOTE:
FOOTNOTE:
NOTICES OF THE PRESS.
PRESS RELEASES.
[The following notices of this work are selected from among a large number, all of which speak in commendation of it as a tale of thrilling interest.]
[The following reviews of this work are chosen from many, all of which praise it as an exciting story.]
An Interesting Book.—Our friend, Mr. L. D. Oatman, has laid upon our table a thrilling narrative of the captivity of his sisters, and of his own escape from the dreadful massacre of his family. The work is compiled by the Rev. R. B. Stratton, and in forcible description, purity of style, and deep interest, surpasses any production of romance. It will be read with pleasure by many in our valley to whom the interesting subjects of the narrative, Miss Olive and her brother, are personally known.—Table Rock Sentinel.
An Engaging Book.—Our friend, Mr. L. D. Oatman, has shared with us a captivating story about the captivity of his sisters and his own escape from the horrific massacre of his family. The book is put together by Rev. R. B. Stratton, and its vivid descriptions, clear writing, and compelling content outshine any work of fiction. Many in our valley who know the fascinating subjects of this narrative, Miss Olive and her brother, will enjoy reading it.—Table Rock Sentinel.
Captivity of the Oatman Girls.—“We are under obligations to Randall & Co. for a copy of this little work by R. B. Stratton.
Oatman Sisters in Captivity—“We owe thanks to Randall & Co. for a copy of this short book by R. B. Stratton.
“Have you read,” says a correspondent, “the deeply pathetic narrative of the captivity of the Oatman girls, the miraculous escapes of a little brother, and the massacre of the rest of the family? If not, do so at once, and extend its circulation by noticing it in your paper. The work, which is no fiction, will be profitably perused as a matter of curiosity and information; but in opening up the closed fountains in the hardened hearts of our callous-grown people, it is calculated to have a most happy effect. Who, unless the last spark of generous sentiment and tender emotion be extinct in their natures, can get through that little book without feeling their eyes moisten and their bosoms swell.” Randall & Co. have the work for sale; also G. & O. Amy.—Marysville Herald.
“Have you read,” says a correspondent, “the incredibly touching story of the Oatman girls' captivity, the miraculous escape of their little brother, and the massacre of the rest of the family? If not, you should right away and help spread the word by mentioning it in your paper. The work, which is based on true events, will be interesting to read out of curiosity and for its information; but it also aims to open up the closed hearts of our indifferent society and is likely to have a positive impact. Who, unless they've completely lost their sense of generosity and compassion, can read that little book without feeling their eyes well up and their hearts swell?” Randall & Co. have the work for sale; also G. & O. Amy.—Marysville Herald.
Miss Olive Oatman.—The interesting narrative of the captivity of this young lady by the Apache Indians, and her long residence among them and the Mohaves, so long looked for by the public, has made its appearance.[2] The book will have an extensive sale, being written in an attractive style, and disclosing many interesting traits of character in savage life along our southern border.—San Jose Telegraph.
Miss Olive Oatman.—The gripping story of this young woman's captivity by the Apache Indians and her lengthy stay with them and the Mohaves, which the public has eagerly awaited, is finally out.[2] The book is likely to sell well, as it's written in an engaging style and reveals many fascinating aspects of life among the natives on our southern border.—San Jose Telegraph.
Captivity of the Oatman Girls—Life among the Indians.—This is the subject of a volume of two hundred and ninety pages, recently issued from the press of this city by Rev. R. B. Stratton, to whom the facts were communicated by Olive and Lorenzo D. Oatman, the surviving members of the family. The Oatman family, it will be recollected, were attacked by the Apaches in 1850, and the two girls, Olive and Mary, were carried into captivity. Mary died, but Olive was released about a year since. The author claims for the work no great literary excellence, but rests its merits solely upon the highly interesting nature of the facts presented, and a strict adherence to truth throughout the narrative. A solid cord of romance might be built upon it.—Golden Era, San Francisco.
Captivity of the Oatman Girls—Living with the Native Americans.—This is the topic of a 290-page book recently published in this city by Rev. R. B. Stratton, who received the information from Olive and Lorenzo D. Oatman, the last survivors of the family. The Oatman family was attacked by the Apaches in 1850, and the two girls, Olive and Mary, were taken captive. Mary died, but Olive was released about a year ago. The author doesn’t claim any great literary quality for the book but emphasizes the interesting nature of the facts presented and a strict dedication to truth throughout the narrative. A solid story could be built around it.—Golden Era, San Francisco.
Captivity of the Oatman Girls.—The above is the partial title of a new California book just issued from the press of San Francisco. It is a neat volume of two hundred and ninety pages, and is a graphic description of one of the most horrid tales of massacre, captivity, and death we have read for years. The public have been anxiously waiting for this book since the announcement a few months since that it was in preparation. The author, Rev. R. B. Stratton, has presented the facts as he received them from Miss Oatman, in a clear, attractive style. Of the particular circumstances of the fate of the Oatman family most in this state are apprised. The book will have a wide sale. Read it.—Sacramento Union.
Oatman Sisters in Captivity—The above is the partial title of a new California book just released from the press in San Francisco. It is a well-made volume of two hundred and ninety pages and offers a vivid description of one of the most horrifying accounts of massacre, captivity, and death we've read in years. The public has been eagerly anticipating this book since the announcement a few months ago that it was in the works. The author, Rev. R. B. Stratton, has presented the facts as he received them from Miss Oatman in a clear, engaging style. Most people in this state are familiar with the specific circumstances surrounding the fate of the Oatman family. The book is expected to sell widely. Read it.—Sacramento Union.
A New Book.—We have just received the book of the “Captivity of the Oatman Girls,” for which the people have been looking anxiously for several weeks. It is a tale of horrors, and well told. The reader will rise from its perusal with a feeling prompting him to seize the musket and go at once and chastise those inhuman wretches among whom Olive has spent five years. The American people ought to go and give them a whipping. Read the book. Though it is one of horrors, its style and truthfulness attract to a thorough reading.—Democratic State Journal.
A New Book.—We have just received the book “The Captivity of the Oatman Girls,” which people have been eagerly anticipating for several weeks. It’s a story full of horrors and is well-written. Readers will finish it feeling compelled to grab a rifle and immediately confront the inhumane people among whom Olive spent five years. Americans should definitely go and give them a beating. Read the book. Even though it’s horrific, its style and truthfulness make it worth a thorough read.—Democratic State Journal.
SEVEN YEARS’
SEVEN YEARS
Street Preaching in San Francisco,
Street Preaching in SF,
EMBRACING
Embrace
INCIDENTS AND TRIUMPHANT DEATH SCENES.
Incidents and heroic death scenes.
TESTIMONY OF THE PRESS.
PRESS TESTIMONY.
“Among the first of our noble army of occupation in California was the Rev. William Taylor. In labors he has been more abundant, and as fearless as laborious. His book, as a book of mere incident and adventure, possesses uncommon interest; but as a record of missionary toil and success its interest is immensely increased. The sketches of personal character and death-bed scenes are thrilling.”—Ladies’ Repository.
“Among” the first members of our noble army stationed in California was Rev. William Taylor. He has worked harder than most, and he is as fearless as he is dedicated. His book is not only an interesting collection of stories and adventures, but its value significantly rises when considered as a record of missionary efforts and achievements. The portrayals of personal character and dying scenes are captivating.” —Ladies’ Repository.
“The observation and experience recorded abounds with the most pleasing interest, and the scenes are described with much graphic power and felicity.”—Baltimore Sun.
“The observations and experiences recorded are full of the most enjoyable interest, and the scenes are described with great clarity and skill.” —Baltimore Sun.
“This is a graphic description of the labors of a missionary among the most complex, and perhaps most wicked, and at the same time excited and active population in the world. It is a very rich book, and deserves a large sale.”—Zion’s Herald.
“This is a vivid depiction of a missionary's efforts among one of the most complicated, and possibly most immoral, yet also vibrant and dynamic populations in the world. This book is incredibly insightful and deserves to reach a wide audience.”—Zion’s Herald.
“As a religious history, it occupies a new department in Californian literature; and its incidents and triumphant death scenes are of the most interesting character.”—The American Spectator.
“As a religious history, it represents a new area in Californian literature; and its events and triumphant death scenes are truly compelling.”—The American Spectator.
“It is a very entertaining volume, full of adventure, grave and gay, in the streets of a new city, and among a peculiar people.”—New-York Observer.
“It is a very entertaining book, packed with adventure, both serious and light-hearted, in the streets of a new city, and among an unusual people.”—New-York Observer.
“This work is valuable, not merely from its very sincere and sound religious spirit, but from the curious popular traits which it imbodies, and the remarkable insight it affords into the striking and highly attractive peculiarities of the Methodist denomination. We defy any student of human nature, any man gifted with a keen appreciation of remarkable development of character, to read this book without a keen relish. He will find in it many singular developments of the action of religious belief allied to manners, customs, and habits all eminently worthy of study. The straightforward common sense of the author, allied to his faith, has resulted in a shrewd enthusiasm, whose workings are continually manifest, and which enforces our respect for his earnestness and piety, as well as affording rare materials for analysis and reflection. The naïveté of the author is often pleasant enough; in some instances we find it truly touching.”—Philadelphia Bulletin.
“This work is valuable not just for its sincere and strong religious spirit, but also for the interesting popular traits it includes and the remarkable insight it offers into the distinctive and appealing characteristics of the Methodist denomination. We challenge any student of human nature or anyone with a sharp appreciation for unique character development to read this book without enjoying it. They will discover many unique examples of how religious beliefs interact with manners, customs, and habits, all of which are certainly worthy of study. The author's straightforward common sense, combined with his faith, results in a sharp enthusiasm that is consistently evident and commands our respect for his sincerity and devotion, while also providing rare material for analysis and contemplation. The author's naïveté is often quite charming; in some cases, it is genuinely touching.” —Philadelphia Bulletin.
“We like the spirit and daring of the author of this book. But few like him live among men. With an undoubted piety, and courage like a lion, he preached Christ at a time, in San Francisco, when Satan reigned about as triumphant as he ever has on any other spot of the cursed earth. The book will be read, and it will do good wherever it is read.”—Buffalo Chr. Advocate.
“We appreciate the spirit and boldness of the author of this book. But few like him exist among people. With genuine faith and bravery like a lion, he preached Christ at a time in San Francisco when Satan was as victorious as ever on any other part of this troubled world. The book will be read, and it will bring positive change wherever it is shared.”—Buffalo Chr. Advocate.
“This book is a real contribution to the religious history of that country. For raciness of style it is one of the most readable books that has fallen into our hands.”—Pittsburgh Chr. Adv.
“This book is a significant contribution to the religious history of that country. For its engaging style, it is one of the most enjoyable books we've come across.”—Pittsburgh Chr. Adv.
“The state of society which Mr. Taylor describes is almost anomalous, and his pictures are boldly and clearly drawn”—New York Evening Post.
“The society Mr. Taylor describes is almost unusual, and his depictions are striking and vivid”—New York Evening Post.
Similar opinions to the foregoing have been given by the Western, Southern, and Richmond Christian Advocates, Christian Advocate and Journal, National Magazine, Methodist Quarterly Review, Harper’s Magazine, and many others.
Similar opinions to the ones above have been expressed by the Western, Southern, and Richmond Christian Advocates, Christian Advocate and Journal, National Magazine, Methodist Quarterly Review, Harper’s Magazine, and many others.
The London Review for April, 1858, devotes nearly four pages to “Seven Years’ Street Preaching in San Francisco,” from which the following is an extract: “The appearance of Mr. Taylor’s work on street preaching, at a time when so much attention is turned to this subject, when parochial clergymen, and even bishops, have caught the mantle of Whitefield and the Wesleys, is singularly opportune. And the book itself is so thoroughly good, so deeply interesting, and so replete with wise counsels and examples of what street preaching ought to be, that we cannot but wish for it a wide circulation. The writer tells his story with the simplicity and directness of a child; and the incidents related are of a most unusual and romantic kind. Too much cannot be said in praise of the nervous, plain, vigorous style of the author’s preaching. For clearness, directness, and force, the specimens given in this book have never been surpassed.”—Pp. 99, 100.
The London Review for April 1858 dedicates almost four pages to “Seven Years’ Street Preaching in San Francisco,” from which the following is an excerpt: “Mr. Taylor’s work on street preaching comes at a time when this topic is getting a lot of attention, as parish clergymen, and even bishops, have embraced the spirit of Whitefield and the Wesleys, making it particularly timely. The book itself is exceptionally well-written, deeply engaging, and filled with wise advice and examples of what street preaching should be, so we can only hope it reaches a wide audience. The author tells his story with the simplicity and straightforwardness of a child, and the incidents described are quite extraordinary and romantic. We can’t praise the author’s preaching style enough for its strong, clear, and vigorous approach. For clarity, directness, and impact, the examples provided in this book have never been surpassed.”—Pp. 99, 100.
California Life Illustrated.
California Life Magazine.
“Mr. Taylor, as our readers may see by consulting our synopsis of the Quarterlies, is accepted on both sides of the Atlantic, as well as on the shores of the Pacific, as a regular ‘pioneer.’ The readers of his former work will find the interest aroused by its pages amply sustained in this. Its pictorial illustrations aid in bringing California before us.”—Methodist Quarterly Review.
“Mr. Taylor, as our readers can see by checking our summary of the Quarterlies, is recognized on both sides of the Atlantic and along the Pacific coast as a true ‘pioneer.’ Those who read his previous work will find that the excitement sparked by its pages is fully maintained here. The visual illustrations help in presenting California to us.”—Methodist Quarterly Review.
“For stirring incidents in missionary life and labors, it is equal to his former work, while a wider field of observation furnishes a still more varied store of useful and curious information in regard to California. It will well repay the reader for the time he may spend on its bright pages. The publishers have done their part well. The book is 12mo., in good style of binding, and printed on fair paper.”—Pittsburgh Advocate.
“For captivating moments in missionary life and work, it's just as engaging as his previous book, while a broader scope offers even more diverse and interesting info about California. Readers will definitely find it worth their time to explore its vibrant pages. The publishers have done a great job. The book is 12mo, nicely bound, and printed on decent paper.”—Pittsburgh Advocate.
“It is a work of more general interest than the author’s ‘Seven Years’ Street Preaching in San Francisco.’ It enters more largely into domestic matters, manners, and modes of living. Life in the city, the country, ‘the diggings,’ mining operations, the success and failures, trials, temptations, and crimes, and all that, fill the book, and attract the reader along its pages with an increasing interest. It is at once instructive and entertaining.”—Richmond Christian Advocate.
“It is a work that appeals to a broader audience than the author’s ‘Seven Years’ Street Preaching in San Francisco.’ It delves more into everyday life, customs, and ways of living. Life in the city, the countryside, ‘the diggings,’ mining activities, the successes and failures, challenges, temptations, and crimes all occupy the pages, drawing the reader in with growing interest. It is both informative and engaging.”—Richmond Christian Advocate.
Rev. Dr. Crooks, of New-York, after a careful reading of California Life Illustrated, recorded his judgment as follows: “This is not a volume of mere statistics, but a series of pictures of the many colored life of the Golden State. The author was for seven years engaged as a missionary in San Francisco, and in the discharge of his duties was brought into contact with persons of every class and shade of character. We know of no work which gives so clear an impression of a state of society which is already passing away, but must constitute one of the most remarkable chapters in our nation’s history. The narrative is life-like, and incident and sketch follow in such rapid succession, that it is impossible for the reader to feel weary. This book, and the author’s ‘Young America,’ and ‘Seven Years’ Street Preaching in San Francisco,’ would make highly entertaining and instructive volumes for Sunday-school libraries. Their graphically described scenes, and fine moral tone, fit them admirably for the minds of youth.”
Rev. Dr. Crooks, from New York, after reading California Life Illustrated carefully, expressed his opinion like this: “This is not just a collection of statistics, but a vivid portrayal of the vibrant life in the Golden State. The author spent seven years as a missionary in San Francisco and, through his work, interacted with people from all walks of life and various personalities. We don’t know of any other work that provides such a clear picture of a society that is already fading away but will remain one of the most remarkable parts of our nation's history. The narrative feels alive, and the events and sketches come one after another so quickly that the reader can't help but stay engaged. This book, along with the author’s ‘Young America’ and ‘Seven Years’ Street Preaching in San Francisco,’ would make highly entertaining and educational additions to Sunday school libraries. The vividly portrayed scenes and positive moral message make them perfect for young minds.”
“Full of interesting and instructive information, abounding in striking incident, this is a book that everybody will be interested in reading. Indeed scarcely anything can be found that will give a more picturesque and striking view of life in California.”—New-York Observer.
“Packed with fascinating and educational content, filled with remarkable stories, this is a book that everyone will want to read. In fact, it’s hard to find anything that offers a more vivid and impressive look at life in California.”—New-York Observer.
“Mr. Taylor has recently published a work entitled California Life Illustrated, which is one of the most interesting books we ever read—full of stirring incident. Those who wish to see California life, without the trouble of going thither, can get a better idea, especially of its religious aspects, from this and the former book of Mr. Taylor on the subject, than from any other source conveniently accessible.”—Editor of Christian Advocate and Journal, N. Y.
“Mr. Taylor has recently published a book called California Life Illustrated, which is one of the most fascinating books we've ever read—full of exciting stories. Those who want to understand California life, without the hassle of traveling there, can gain a better insight, particularly into its religious aspects, from this book and Mr. Taylor's earlier work on the topic than from any other easily available source.”—Editor of Christian Advocate and Journal, N. Y.
“The influx of nations into California, in response to the startling intelligence that its mountains were full of solid gold, opened up a chapter in human history that had never before been witnessed. At first it seemed as if ‘the root of all evil,’ did indeed shoot into a baneful shade, under which none of the virtues could breathe; but soon Christianity and Gospel missionaries begun to be seen. Among the most active of them was William Taylor, who now, on a return to the Atlantic States, gives to the world a description of what he saw. It is an original, instructive book, full of facts and good food for thought, and as such we heartily commend it.”—Zion’s Herald.
“The arrival of people from various nations in California, driven by the shocking news that its mountains were filled with solid gold, marked a moment in human history like never before. Initially, it seemed that ‘the root of all evil’ indeed cast a dark shadow where none of the virtues could thrive; however, before long, Christianity and Gospel missionaries began to appear. Among the most proactive of these was William Taylor, who, upon returning to the Atlantic States, provides a description of his experiences. It is an original, informative book, packed with facts and valuable insights, and for that reason, we wholeheartedly recommend it.” —Zion’s Herald.
“It is a series of sketches, abounding in interesting and touching incidents of missionary life, dating with the early history of the country, and the great gold excitement of 1849, and up, for several years, illustrating, as with the pencil of a master in his art, the early phases of civil and social life, as they presented themselves, struggling for being and influence amid the conflicting elements of gold mania, fostered by licentiousness and unchecked by the sacred influence of religion, family, and home; containing a striking demonstration of the refining, purifying tendencies of female influence, rendered sanctifying, when pervaded by religion; giving such an insight into the secret workings of the human heart and mind as will be in vain sought for in the books called mental and moral philosophy; withdrawing the vail which ordinarily screens the emotions of the soul, leaving the patient student to look calmly at the very life pulsations of humanity, and grow wise. Statistically the work is of great value to those seeking information concerning the country, with a view to investment or settlement.”—Texas Advocate.
“It’s a collection of sketches filled with interesting and touching moments from missionary life, dating back to the early history of the country and the gold rush of 1849, and continuing for several years. It vividly illustrates the early stages of civil and social life as they emerged, struggling for existence and influence amidst the competing factors of gold fever, driven by immorality and unchecked by the vital influences of religion, family, and home. It includes a compelling demonstration of the uplifting and purifying effects of female influence, which is made sanctifying when infused with religion. This work offers a unique insight into the inner workings of the human heart and mind that cannot be found in the so-called mental and moral philosophy books; it lifts the veil that usually hides the soul’s emotions, allowing the attentive reader to calmly observe the very pulse of humanity and gain wisdom. Statistically, this work is of immense value to anyone looking for information about the country for investment or settlement purposes.” —Texas Advocate.
“The author of this volume is favorably known to many readers by his previous work, in which he relates the experience of seven years’ street preaching in San Francisco. He here continues the inartificial but graphic sketches which compose the substance of this volume, and, by his simple narratives, gives a lively illustration of the social condition of California. During his residence in that state he was devoted exclusively to his work as a missionary of the Methodist Church, and, by his fearlessness, zeal, and self-denial, won the confidence of the whole population. He was frequently thrown in contact with gamblers, chevaliers d’industrie, and adventurers of every description, but he never shrunk from the administration of faithful rebuke, and in so doing often won the hearts of the most abandoned. His visits to the sick in the hospitals were productive of great good. Unwearied in his exertions, he had succeeded in establishing a system of wholesome religious influences when the great financial crash in San Francisco interrupted his labors, and made it expedient for him to return to this region in order to obtain resources for future action. His book was, accordingly, written in the interests of a good cause, which will commend it to the friends of religious culture in California, while its own intrinsic vivacity and naturalness will well reward the general reader for its perusal.”—Harper’s New Monthly Magazine.
“The author of this book is well-known to many readers from his previous work, where he shares his experiences from seven years of street preaching in San Francisco. Here, he continues the straightforward yet vivid sketches that make up this volume, and through his simple narratives, he provides a lively depiction of California’s social condition. During his time in that state, he dedicated himself entirely to his role as a missionary for the Methodist Church, and through his bravery, enthusiasm, and selflessness, he earned the trust of the entire community. He often found himself interacting with gamblers, chevaliers d’industrie, and all kinds of adventurers, but he never hesitated to give honest criticism, which often won over the hearts of the most lost individuals. His visits to sick patients in hospitals resulted in great benefits. Tireless in his efforts, he had managed to establish a system of positive religious influences when the major financial crash in San Francisco disrupted his work and made it necessary for him to return to this area to gather resources for future efforts. His book was thus written to support a good cause, which will endear it to those who value religious culture in California, while its own inherent liveliness and authenticity will reward the general reader for picking it up.”—Harper’s New Monthly Magazine.
For sale by Carlton & Porter, 200 Mulberry-st., N. Y.
For sale by Carlton & Porter, 200 Mulberry St., New York.
CARLTON & PORTER’S
CARLTON & PORTER’S
BOOK-LIST.
Reading list.
GENERAL CATALOGUE.
GENERAL CATALOG.
Abbott, Rev. Benjamin, Life of.
Rev. Benjamin Abbott's Life.
By John Firth. 18mo., pp. 284. Muslin, 40 cents.
By John Firth. 18mo., pp. 284. Cloth, 40 cents.
This work contains the experience and ministerial labors of one of the early pioneer Methodist preachers.
This work shares the experiences and ministry efforts of one of the early pioneer Methodist preachers.
Admonitory Counsels to a Methodist.
Guidance for a Methodist.
By Rev. John Bakewell. 18mo., pp. 228. Muslin, 30 cents.
By Rev. John Bakewell. 18mo., pp. 228. Cloth, 30 cents.
This is a highly practical work, illustrating the peculiar doctrines and economy of Methodism.
This is a very practical work that shows the unique beliefs and practices of Methodism.
Advice to a Young Convert.
Advice for a New Convert.
By Rev. L. M. Lee. 12mo., pp. 400. Muslin, 65 cents.
By Rev. L.M. Lee. 12mo., pp. 400. Cloth, 65 cents.
The work embraces a series of letters on Christian duties and graces.
The work includes a collection of letters about Christian duties and virtues.
Advices to Class-Members.
Advice for Class Members.
Advices to one who meets in Class. By Rev. Robert Newstead. 72mo., pp. 72. Price, in muslin, gilt edges, 15 cents; in tucks, 20 cents.
Advices for Those Who Attend Class. By Rev. Robert Newstead. 72mo., pp. 72. Price, in cloth, gilt edges, 15 cents; in tucks, 20 cents.
Afflicted, Companion for the.
Companion for the Afflicted.
By Rev. Thomas H. Walker. 12mo., pp. 352, 65 cents.
By Rev. Thomas H. Walker. 12mo., pp. 352, $0.65.
A companion for the afflicted, designed for the benefit of all who are distressed, whether in body, mind, or estate.
A companion for those in need, created for the benefit of anyone who is struggling, whether physically, mentally, or financially.
Alleine’s Alarm and Baxter’s Call.
Alleine’s Alarm and Baxter’s Call.
18mo., pp. 270. Muslin, 35 cents.
18mo., pp. 270. Cloth, 35 cents.
The stirring appeals contained in these books have made them more effectual in the conversion of sinners than perhaps any others that have been written.
The powerful messages in these books have made them more effective in converting sinners than maybe any others that have been written.
Analogy of Religion, Natural and Revealed.
Analogy of Religion, Natural and Revealed.
By Bishop Butler, with an Analysis of the work by Rev. B. F. Tefft, D.D. 12mo., pp. 341, 70 cents.
By Bishop Butler, with an Analysis of the work by Rev. B.F. Tefft, D.D. 12mo., pp. 341, 70 cents.
This book shows the analogy of religion to the constitution and course of nature.
This book illustrates the comparison between religion and the structure and progression of nature.
Analysis of Watson’s Institutes.
Analysis of Watson's Institutes.
By Rev. John M’Clintock, D.D. Designed for the use of students and examining committees. 18mo. pp. 228, 45 cents.
By Rev. John McClintock, D.D. Made for students and evaluation committees. 18mo. pp. 228, 45 cents.
Anecdotes for the Fireside.
Fireside Anecdotes.
An interesting manual for families. By Rev. Daniel Smith. With an Introduction by Rev. E. O. Haven, D.D. 18mo., pp. 448, Muslin, 50 cents.
An engaging guide for families. By Rev. Daniel Smith. With an Introduction by Rev. E.O. Haven, D.D. 18mo., pp. 448, Cloth, 50 cents.
Anecdotes for the Young.
Stories for Kids.
By Rev. Daniel Smith. 18mo., pp. 436, 50 cents.
By Rev. Daniel Smith. 18mo., pp. 436, 50 cents.
In this book principles are illustrated by facts, anecdotes, sketches of personal character, and history.
In this book, principles are shown through facts, stories, character sketches, and history.
Anecdotes for the Ministry.
Stories for the Ministry.
By Rev. Daniel Smith. With an Introduction by Rev. D. W. Clark, D.D. 18mo., pp. 448, 50 cents.
By Rev. Daniel Smith. With an Introduction by Rev. D.W. Clark, D.D. 18mo., pp. 448, 50 cents.
A book for ministers of all denominations, the illustrations with which it abounds being derived from all sources.
A book for ministers of every denomination, filled with illustrations from various sources.
Anecdotes for the Ladies.
Stories for Women.
By Rev. Daniel Smith. With an Introduction by Rev. R. S. Foster, D.D. 18mo., pp. 448, 50 cents.
By Rev. Daniel Smith. With an Introduction by Rev. R.S. Foster, D.D. 18mo., pp. 448, 50 cents.
A book full of interesting sketches, relating to all the relations of woman, as wife, mother, and daughter, and should be in the hands of all.
A book filled with engaging sketches about every aspect of a woman's life—as a wife, mother, and daughter—and it should be in everyone's hands.
Angels, Nature and Ministry of.
Angels, Nature, and Ministry.
By Rev. James Rawson. 18mo., pp. 118, 25 cents.
By Rev. James Rawson. 18mo., pp. 118, 25 cents.
This work is designed to present, in a connected form, the interesting facts which have been revealed in reference to the nature and ministry of Holy Angels. All that is certainly known respecting the nature, names, number, age, physical, intellectual, and moral qualities of angels; their beauty, power, wisdom, purity, benevolence, and supreme devotion to the will of God, may be seen in this little volume.
This book aims to provide a cohesive presentation of the fascinating facts about the nature and role of Holy Angels. Everything that is definitively known about their nature, names, number, age, as well as their physical, intellectual, and moral characteristics—including their beauty, power, wisdom, purity, kindness, and total dedication to God's will—can be found in this short volume.
Animal Life, Curiosities of.
Animal Life, Oddities of.
Curiosities of Animal Life, as developed by the recent Discoveries of the Microscope. With Illustrations and Index. 12mo., pp. 184, 50 cents.
Curiosities of Animal Life, revealed through the latest discoveries made with the microscope. Includes illustrations and an index. 12mo., pp. 184, 50 cents.
Annals of Christian Martyrdom.
Records of Christian Martyrdom.
By the Author of the “Lives of the Popes.” 12mo., pp. 406, 80 cents.
By the Author of the “Lives of the Popes.” 12mo., pp. 406, 80 cents.
This work embraces two parts, the first relating to the martyrs of Pagan Rome, and the second to the martyrs of the Middle Ages. A valuable and interesting work.
This work has two parts: the first deals with the martyrs of Pagan Rome, and the second focuses on the martyrs of the Middle Ages. It's a valuable and engaging piece.
Annals of the Christian Church.
Chronicles of the Christian Church.
By Mrs. Parker. 18mo., pp. 347, 35 cents.
By Mrs. Parker. 18 months, 347 pages, 35 cents.
This little book is well calculated to fortify the youthful mind against the insidious wiles and lofty pretensions of Jesuitism.
This little book is designed to strengthen the young mind against the sneaky tricks and grand claims of Jesuitism.
Annals of the Poor.
Annals of the Underprivileged.
Contains the Dairyman’s Daughter, the Young Cottager, the Negro Servant, Cottage Conversations, Visit to the Infirmary, and the African Widow. By Rev. Legh Richmond. 18mo., pp. 350, 40 cents.
Contains the Dairyman’s Daughter, the Young Cottager, the Negro Servant, Cottage Conversations, Visit to the Infirmary, and the African Widow. By Rev. Legh Richmond. 18mo., pp. 350, 40 cents.
Apology for the Bible.
Apology for the Bible.
By Bishop Watson. 18mo., pp. 220, 30 cents.
By Bishop Watson. 18mo, 220 pages, 30 cents.
This book is composed of a series of letters addressed to Thomas Paine, author of the “Age of Reason,” and contains “Leslie’s Short Method with the Deists.” They are both admirable books, and a powerful antidote to infidelity.
This book is made up of a series of letters written to Thomas Paine, the author of "Age of Reason," and includes "Leslie’s Short Method with the Deists." Both are excellent books and a strong defense against skepticism.
An Essay on Apostolical Succession.
An Essay on Apostolic Succession.
Being a Defense of a genuine Protestant Ministry against the Exclusive and Intolerant Schemes of Papists and High Churchmen, and supplying a Genuine Antidote to Popery; also a Critique on the Apology for Apostolical Succession, by the Hon. and Rev. A. P. Perceval, Chaplain in ordinary to the Queen; and a Review of Dr. W. F. Hook’s Sermon on “Hear the Church,” preached before the Queen in 1838. By Thomas Powell. 12mo., pp. 354, 65 cents.
Being a Defense of a genuine Protestant Ministry against the Exclusive and Intolerant Schemes of Papists and High Churchmen, and providing a real Antidote to Popery; also a Critique on the Apology for Apostolic Succession, by the Hon. and Rev. A. P. Perceval, Chaplain in ordinary to the Queen; and a Review of Dr. W. F. Hook's Sermon on “Hear the Church,” preached before the Queen in 1838. By Thomas Powell. 12mo., pp. 354, 65 cents.
Appeal to Matter of Fact.
Appeal to the Facts.
An Appeal to Matter of Fact and Common Sense; or, a Rational Demonstration of Man’s Corrupt and Lost Estate; to which is added an Address to such as inquire, What must we do to be saved? By Rev. J. Fletcher. 18mo., pp. 288, 40 cents.
An Appeal to Facts and Common Sense; or, a Logical Argument for Humanity's Flawed and Lost Condition; which includes a Message to those who ask, What must we do to be saved? By Rev. J. Fletcher. 18mo., pp. 288, 40 cents.
Arthur in America.
Arthur in the U.S.
Addresses delivered in New-York by Rev. Wm. Arthur, of London. With an Introductory Address by Rev. Dr. Adams, of the Presbyterian Church, and a short Biographical Sketch, and Portrait of Mr. Arthur. By Rev. W. P. Strickland, D.D. 12mo., 55 cents.
Addresses given in New York by Rev. William Arthur, from London. With an Introductory Address by Rev. Dr. Adams of the Presbyterian Church, plus a brief Biographical Sketch and Portrait of Mr. Arthur. By Rev. W.P. Strickland, D.D. 12mo., 55 cents.
Asbury and his Coadjutors.
Asbury and his Associates.
By Professor Larrabee. 12mo., pp. 684, 2 vols., $1 20.
By Professor Larrabee. 12mo., pp. 684, 2 vols., $1.20.
An interesting work, containing sketches of Asbury, Coke, Lee, M’Kendree, Garrettson, Whatcoat, Roberts, Emory, and others.
An interesting work that includes sketches of Asbury, Coke, Lee, M’Kendree, Garrettson, Whatcoat, Roberts, Emory, and others.
Asbury’s Journals.
Asbury's Journals.
3 vols., 12mo., pp. 1519, $3.
3 volumes, 12mo, pages 1519, $3.
To those who wish to become acquainted with the daily experience and toils of this remarkable pioneer of Methodism these books are invaluable.
To anyone who wants to understand the daily life and struggles of this extraordinary pioneer of Methodism, these books are priceless.
Athens.
Athens.
Its Grandeur and Decay. Illustrated. 12mo., pp. 166, 50 cents.
Its Grandeur and Decay. Illustrated. 12mo., pp. 166, 50 cents.
This book treats of the rise of Athens, its Architecture, Sculpture, Painting, Domestic and Social State, and Mental and Moral Character of its Inhabitants.
This book covers the rise of Athens, its architecture, sculpture, painting, domestic and social life, and the mental and moral character of its people.
Almanac, Methodist. (1858.)
Almanac, Methodist. (1858.)
12mo., pp. 72. Price, 6 cents.
12mo., pp. 72. Price, 6 cents.
Baccalaureate Discourses.
Bacalaureate Talks.
Comprising Discourses on the Relations of Christian Principle to Mental Culture, and the Resources and Duties of Christian Young Men. By Rev. S. Olin, D.D. 18mo., pp. 170. Price, 35 cents.
Comprising Discussions on the Connections between Christian Principles and Mental Development, and the Opportunities and Responsibilities of Christian Young Men. By Rev. S. Olin, D.D. 18mo., pp. 170. Price, 35 cents.
Baker on the Discipline. Revised edition.
Baker on the Discipline. Updated edition.
A Guide-Book in the Administration of the Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church. By Bishop Baker. 12mo., pp. 253. Price, 60 cents.
A Guide-Book for Managing the Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church. By Bishop Baker. 12mo., pp. 253. Price: $0.60.
A valuable book for all our preachers, in relation to the usage of the Church in matters of administration.
A valuable book for all our preachers regarding the Church's practices in administrative matters.
Baptism, Christian.
Christian Baptism.
Christian Baptism, in two Parts. Part I. Its Subjects. Part II. Its Mode, Obligation, Import, and Relative Order. By Rev. F. G. Hibbard, D.D. 12mo., pp. 548. Price, $1.
Christian Baptism, in Two Parts. Part I. Its Subjects. Part II. Its Method, Requirement, Meaning, and Related Order. By Rev. F. G. Hibbard, D.D. 12mo., pp. 548. Price, $1.
Baptism, Christian.
Christian baptism.
Christian Baptism; its Mode, Obligation, Import, and Relative Order. By Rev. F. G. Hibbard. 12mo., pp. 218. Price, 50 cents.
Christian Baptism; its Method, Obligation, Meaning, and Related Order. By Rev. F.G. Hibbard. 12mo., pp. 218. Price, 50 cents.
Baptism, Infant.
Infant Baptism.
A Treatise on Infant Baptism. By Rev. F. G. Hibbard, D.D. 12mo., pp. 328. Price, 60 cents.
A Treatise on Infant Baptism. By Rev. F.G. Hibbard, D.D. 12mo., pp. 328. Price, 60 cents.
Baptism, Obligation, Subjects, and Mode.
Baptism, Requirement, Participants, and Method.
An Appeal to the Candid of all Denominations, in which the Obligations, Subjects, and Mode of Baptism are Discussed, in answer to the Rev. W. F. Broaddus, of Virginia, and others, with a further Appeal in answer to Mr. Broaddus’s Letters. By Rev. H. Slicer. Revised edition. 18mo., pp. 262. Price, 30 cents.
An Appeal to the Open-minded of all Religions, discussing the Responsibilities, Topics, and Method of Baptism, in response to Rev. W. F. Broaddus from Virginia and others, with an additional Appeal addressing Mr. Broaddus’s Letters. By Rev. H. Slicer. Revised edition. 18mo., pp. 262. Price, 30 cents.
Believers Encouraged.
Encouraging Believers.
Believers Encouraged to Retain their First Love. Two Letters on Entire Sanctification. 72mo., pp. 43. Price, gilt edges, 15 cents.
Believers Encouraged to Keep Their First Love. Two Letters on Complete Sanctification. 72mo., pp. 43. Price, gold edges, 15 cents.
Bibles and Testaments.
Bibles and Testaments.
Royal Quarto Bibles.
Royal Quarto Bibles.
A new and splendid edition, illustrated with twenty-five beautiful engravings, and containing the Apocrypha, a Concordance, Bible Dictionary, &c. A beautiful gift-book. Being larger, and having wider margins than the Quarto, it is designed also for a Pulpit Edition.
A new and impressive edition, illustrated with twenty-five stunning engravings, and including the Apocrypha, a Concordance, Bible Dictionary, etc. A lovely gift book. Being larger and having wider margins than the Quarto, it’s also designed to be a Pulpit Edition.
Morocco, gilt edges | $15 00 |
Superior extra morocco, $18; beveled edges | 23 00 |
Imperial Quarto Bibles. (Just Published.)
Imperial Quarto Bibles. (New Release.)
This edition is printed from a much larger type than any heretofore published, being bold-faced English, with a center column of marginal references. The paper is superfine. It contains the text, index of subjects, family record, and twenty-five superior steel engravings. The various styles of binding are executed in the very best manner, and altogether it is the most splendid edition ever published in this country.
This edition is printed in a much larger font than any published before, using bold English type with a central column of margin notes. The paper is top-quality. It includes the text, subject index, family record, and twenty-five high-quality steel engravings. The different binding styles are done to the highest standards, making it the most impressive edition ever published in this country.
These Bibles are purchased for wedding-gifts, as well as for holiday occasions, and they are most certainly appropriate and elegant presents.
These Bibles are bought as wedding gifts, as well as for holiday celebrations, and they are definitely appropriate and elegant gifts.
Presentation plates are prepared and put on in gilt, according to the direction of purchasers.
Presentation plates are made and displayed in gold, following the buyers' specifications.
Super extra morocco, paneled sides and beveled edges | $35 00 |
Velvet, gold mountings, extra | 50 00 |
Quarto Family Bibles.
Quarto Family Bibles.
1. | Concordance, Apocrypha, Index. | |
Sheep, $3; Roan, $3 50; Roan, gilt | 4 00 | |
2. | Concordance, Apocrypha, Index, and 12 Engravings. | |
Sheep, $4; Roan, $4 50; Roan, gilt edges | 5 00 | |
Neat calf, $5 50; gilt back | 6 50 | |
Imitation morocco | 7 00 |
SUPERFINE.
Superb.
3. | Concordance, Apocrypha, Index, and 16 Engravings. | |
Calf extra, $8 50; gilt edges | 10 00 | |
Morocco extra, gilt edges, $12 00; beveled sides | 15 00 |
Royal Octavo Bibles, Fine Paper.
Royal Octavo Bibles, high-quality paper.
Plain sheep | 1 25 |
Roan, embossed | 1 50 |
Roan, gilt edges | 2 00 |
Plain calf, 12 engravings | 2 00 |
Calf extra, do. | 2 75 |
Do it. do. gold edges | 3 25 |
24mo. Pearl Testaments. Net.
24mo. Pearl Testaments. Net.
1. Muslin | 0 08 |
2. ——, gilt edges | 0 11 |
3. Roan embossed, gilt edges | 0 15 |
4. ——, tucks, gilt edges | 0 25 |
Pocket Bibles.
Pocket-sized Bibles.
A large assortment of various sizes and styles of binding.
A wide variety of different sizes and styles of binding.
Bible Index and Dictionary.
Bible Index & Dictionary.
A Complete Index and Concise Dictionary of the Holy Bible: in which the various Persons, Places, and Subjects mentioned in it are accurately referred to, and difficult Words briefly explained: designed to facilitate the Study of the Sacred Scriptures. To which is added, a Chronology of the Holy Bible, or an Account of the most Remarkable Passages in the Books of the Old and New Testaments, pointing to the time wherein they happened, and to the Places of Scripture wherein they are recorded. By Rev. John Barr. 12mo., pp. 210. Price, 45 cents.
A Complete Index and Concise Dictionary of the Holy Bible: which accurately references the various People, Places, and Topics mentioned in it, and provides brief explanations for difficult Words: created to make studying the Sacred Scriptures easier. It also includes a Chronology of the Holy Bible, detailing the most Remarkable Events in the Books of the Old and New Testaments, highlighting when they occurred and where they are recorded in Scripture. By Rev. John Barr. 12mo., pp. 210. Price, 45 cents.
This work is intended not only to assist unlearned readers in understanding the language of the Bible, but chiefly in readily turning to the places where every topic of information comprised in it occurs. It is especially valuable to Sunday-school teachers.
This work is meant to help readers who may not be familiar with the language of the Bible understand it better, but mainly to easily find the sections where every topic covered in it appears. It's particularly useful for Sunday school teachers.
Biblical Literature.
Bible Literature.
Illustrations of Biblical Literature: exhibiting the History and Fate of the Sacred Writings from the earliest Period to the present Century; including Biographical Notices of Translators and other Eminent Biblical Scholars. By Rev. James Townley, D.D. 8vo., 2 vols., pp. 1306. Price, $3 00. Half calf, $3 50.
Illustrations of Biblical Literature: showcasing the history and fate of the sacred writings from the earliest times to the present century; including biographical notes on translators and other notable biblical scholars. By Rev. James Townley, D.D. 8vo., 2 vols., pp. 1306. Price, $3.00. Half calf, $3.50.
Some idea may be formed of the vast diversity of matter which these two volumes contain, when one fact only is remembered—the Index fills nearly twenty-four pages of double columns in a small type. The work contains several engravings of antique languages, elucidating the historical notices with which they are connected.
Some idea can be given of the huge variety of content in these two volumes when one fact is kept in mind—the Index takes up almost twenty-four pages of double columns in small print. The work includes several engravings of ancient languages that clarify the historical notes they are associated with.
The whole work is divided into three parts, of which we present merely the general summary:
The entire work is divided into three parts, of which we offer just the general summary:
Part I. From the giving of the law to the birth of Christ, in two chapters.
Part I. From the giving of the law to the birth of Christ, in two chapters.
Part II. From the birth of Christ to the invention of the art of printing, in thirteen chapters, exhibiting the historical details in progression by the successive centuries.
Part 2. From the birth of Christ to the invention of the printing press, in thirteen chapters, showcasing the historical details in order by the successive centuries.
Part III. From the invention of printing until the present time, in twelve chapters.
Part 3. From the invention of printing to today, in twelve chapters.
Dr. Townley’s Illustrations are essential to every good library, and to all persons who are desirous to attain an adequate and a correct acquaintance with the literature and the learned men of times gone by.—Christian Intelligencer.
Dr. Townley’s Illustrations are a must-have for every good library and for anyone looking to gain a proper and accurate understanding of literature and the scholars of the past.—Christian Intelligencer.
Biblical Literature.
Scripture.
By Rev. W. P. Strickland, D.D. 12mo., pp. 404. Price, 80 cents.
By Rev. W.P. Strickland, D.D. 12mo., pp. 404. Price: $0.80.
The work is divided into nine parts, treating severally of Biblical Philology, Biblical Criticism, Biblical Exegesis, Biblical Analysis, Biblical Archæology, Biblical Ethnography, Biblical History, Biblical Chronology, and Biblical Geography. This enumeration will suffice to show the extent of the range of topics embraced in this volume. Of course they are treated summarily; but the very design of the author was to prepare a compendious manual, and he has succeeded excellently.—Methodist Quarterly Review.
The work is divided into nine sections, each addressing Biblical Philology, Biblical Criticism, Biblical Exegesis, Biblical Analysis, Biblical Archaeology, Biblical Ethnography, Biblical History, Biblical Chronology, and Biblical Geography. This list clearly shows the wide range of topics covered in this volume. They are, of course, discussed briefly; but the author’s intention was to create a concise manual, and he has done an excellent job.—Methodist Quarterly Review.
Bingham, (Miss M. H.,) Memoir of.
Bingham, (Miss M. H.,) Memoir of.
A Memoir of Mary Helen Bingham, who died in the Seventeenth Year of her Age. 18mo., pp. 229. Price, 30 cents.
A Memoir of Mary Helen Bingham, who passed away at the age of seventeen. 18mo., pp. 229. Price, 30 cents.
“Prayer all her business: all her pleasure praise.”
“Prayer is her whole focus: all her joy is in praising.”
This young lady was deeply pious, and her experience cannot fail to be instructive to those who peruse it.
This young woman was very devout, and her experience is sure to be enlightening for those who read it.
Biographical Sketches of Methodist Ministers.
Biographies of Methodist Ministers.
By Rev. John M’Clintock, D.D. 8vo., pp. 370. Price, imitation morocco, $3 00; morocco, $3 50; morocco, beveled sides, $5 00.
By Rev. John McClintock, D.D. 8vo., pp. 370. Price, imitation morocco, $3.00; morocco, $3.50; morocco, beveled sides, $5.00.
This splendid book contains sketches of Wesley, M’Kendree, Emory, Roberts, Hedding, Fletcher, Garrettson, Fisk, Pickering, Levings, Olin, and Bunting, and a Sketch of the Old New-England Conference, and is most superbly illustrated.
This amazing book includes profiles of Wesley, M’Kendree, Emory, Roberts, Hedding, Fletcher, Garrettson, Fisk, Pickering, Levings, Olin, and Bunting, as well as a profile of the Old New-England Conference, and is beautifully illustrated.
Bible and Slavery.
Bible and slavery.
The Bible and Slavery: in which the Abrahamic and Mosaic Discipline is considered in Connection with the most Ancient Forms of Slavery; and the Pauline Code on Slavery, as related to Roman Slavery and the Discipline of the Apostolic Churches. By Rev. Charles Elliott, D.D. 12mo., pp. 354. Price, 75 cents.
The Bible and Slavery: examining the Abrahamic and Mosaic teachings in relation to the oldest forms of slavery; and the Pauline perspective on slavery as it connects to Roman slavery and the practices of the early Apostolic Churches. By Rev. Charles Elliott, D.D. 12mo., pp. 354. Price, 75 cents.
Boys and Girls’ Illustrated Bird Book.
Boys and Girls' Illustrated Bird Book.
By Julia Colman. Square 8vo., pp. 140. Price, 70 cents; gilt edges, 85 cents.
By Julia Colman. Square 8vo., pp. 140. Price, 70 cents; gilt edges, 85 cents.
This little volume contains the natural history, haunts, and habits of various birds, such as the Eagle, Parrot, Pelican, etc. It is in the narrative and conversational style, well spiced with incident. The illustrations are superb, and the colored engravings of a style entirely new in this country.
This small book includes the natural history, habitats, and behaviors of various birds, like the Eagle, Parrot, Pelican, and others. It's written in a narrative and conversational style, filled with interesting stories. The illustrations are excellent, and the colored engravings are of a style that's completely fresh in this country.
Boys and Girls’ Illustrated Olio.
Boys and Girls' Illustrated Magazine.
Square 8vo., pp. 180. One Hundred Illustrations. Price, 70 cents.
Square 8vo., pp. 180. One Hundred Illustrations. Price: $0.70.
An interesting work for children.
An engaging children's book.
Brand of Dominic.
Dominic's brand.
History of the Inquisition. By Rev. W. H. Rule. 12mo., pp. 392. Price, 75 cents.
History of the Inquisition. By Rev. W.H. Rule. 12mo., pp. 392. Price, $0.75.
Bridal Greetings, with Marriage Certificate.
Wedding Greetings, with Marriage Certificate.
By Rev. D. Wise. 24mo., pp. 160. Price, 30 cents; silk, 45 cents.
By Rev. D. Wise. 24mo., pp. 160. Price, $0.30; silk, $0.45.
British Poets, Selections from the.
British Poets, Selections from the.
Illustrated. 12mo., pp. 365. Price, $1 00; gilt, $1 25; silk, $1 50; morocco, $2 00.
Illustrated. 12mo, 365 pages. Price: $1.00; gilt, $1.25; silk, $1.50; morocco, $2.00.
A beautiful gift-book.
A lovely gift book.
Calvinistic Controversy.
Calvinism Debate.
Embracing a Sermon on Predestination and Election. By Rev. Wilbur Fisk, D.D. 12mo., pp. 273. Price 50 cents.
Embracing a Sermon on Predestination and Election. By Rev. Wilbur Fisk, D.D. 12mo., pp. 273. Price 50 cents.
Contents: Sermon on Predestination and Election—Reply to the Christian Spectator—Indefiniteness of Calvinism—Brief Sketch of the Past Changes and Present State of Calvinism in this Country—Predestination—Moral Agency and Accountability—Moral Agency, as affected by the Fall and the Subsequent Provisions of Grace—Objections to Gracious Ability answered—Regeneration.
Contents: Sermon on Predestination and Election—Response to the Christian Spectator—Ambiguity of Calvinism—Overview of the Historical Changes and Current Status of Calvinism in this Country—Predestination—Moral Agency and Accountability—Moral Agency, influenced by the Fall and the Following Grace Provisions—Responses to Objections About Gracious Ability—Regeneration.
Cæsar, Life of Julius.
Caesar, Life of Julius.
18mo., pp. 180. Price, 30 cents.
18mo., pp. 180. Price, 30 cents.
Camp-Meetings.
Revival gatherings.
Considered with reference to their History, Philosophy, Importance, etc. By Rev. J. Porter, D.D. 24mo., pp. 86. Price, 12 cents.
Considered in terms of their History, Philosophy, Importance, etc. By Rev. J. Porter, D.D. 24mo., pp. 86. Price, 12 cents.
Cartwright, Peter, Autobiography of.
Peter Cartwright's Autobiography.
Edited by W. P. Strickland. 12mo., pp. 525. Price, $1 00.
Edited by W. P. Strickland. 12mo., pp. 525. Price, $1.00.
This is one of the most interesting autobiographies of the age. It is having a most rapid and extensive sale.
This is one of the most fascinating autobiographies of our time. It is selling very quickly and widely.
Central Idea of Christianity.
Core Concept of Christianity.
By Jesse T. Peck, D.D. 12mo., pp. 389. Price, $1 00.
By Jesse T. Peck, D.D. 12mo., pp. 389. Price, $1.00.
It is a book to be read, learned, and inwardly digested, and will much promote vigorous and healthful piety in the Church.—Rev. Dr. Durbin.
It’s a book to be read, understood, and truly absorbed, and it will greatly encourage strong and healthy spirituality in the Church.—Rev. Dr. Durbin.
Chart of Life.
Life Chart.
By Rev. James Porter, D.D. 12mo., pp. 259. Price, 60 cents.
By Rev. James Porter, D.D. 12mo., pp. 259. Price, $0.60.
The design of this book is to indicate the dangers and securities connected with the voyage of life, all which are accurately and admirably described.
The purpose of this book is to highlight the risks and safety associated with life's journey, all of which are clearly and expertly conveyed.
Children, Ministering:
Kids, Serving:
A Story showing how even a Child may be as a Ministering Angel of Love to the Poor and Sorrowful. Large 16mo., pp. 542. Price, 90 cents. Illustrated edition, gilt edges, $1 25; morocco, gilt, $2 00.
A story that illustrates how even a child can be a ministering angel of love to the poor and sorrowful. Large 16mo, pp. 542. Price, 90 cents. Illustrated edition, gilt edges, $1.25; morocco, gilt, $2.00.
Christ and Christianity:
Christ and Christianity:
A Vindication of the Divine Authority of the Christian Religion, grounded on the Historical Verity of the Life of Christ. By William L. Alexander, D.D. 12mo., pp. 314. Price, 70 cents.
A Vindication of the Divine Authority of the Christian Religion, based on the Historical Truth of the Life of Christ. By William L. Alexander, D.D. 12mo., pp. 314. Price, 70 cents.
Christian Church, History of the.
History of the Christian Church.
A Concise History of the Christian Church from its First Establishment to the Present Time; containing a General View of Missions, and exhibiting the State of Religion in Different Parts of the World. By Rev. Martin Ruter, D.D. New edition. 8vo., pp. 446. Price, $1 50.
A Brief History of the Christian Church from its Beginning to Today; including an Overview of Missions and showing the State of Religion in Various Parts of the World. By Rev. Martin Ruter, D.D. New edition. 8vo., pp. 446. Price, $1.50.
Christian Effort;
Faith-Based Initiative
Or, Facts and Incidents designed to Enforce and Illustrate the Duty of Individual Labor for the Salvation of Souls. By Sarah Baker. 18mo., pp. 271. Price, 40 cents.
Or, Facts and Incidents Designed to Emphasize and Illustrate the Importance of Individual Effort for the Salvation of Souls. By Sarah Baker. 18mo., pp. 271. Price, 40 cents.
Christian Exertion Explained and Enforced.
Christian Effort Explained and Enforced.
Christian Exertion; or, the Duty of Private Members of the Church of Christ to Labor for the Souls of Men, explained and enforced. 18mo., pp. 160. Price, 30 cents.
Christian Effort; or, the Responsibility of Individual Members of the Church of Christ to Work for the Salvation of Souls, explained and emphasized. 18mo., pp. 160. Price, 30 cents.
The doctrines and appeals of this little manual will come home to the heart and conscience of every true lover of Jesus Christ, and the souls for which he shed his precious blood. Let every member of the Church carefully read it.—Methodist Quarterly Review.
The teachings and messages of this little guide will resonate deeply with the heart and conscience of every genuine follower of Jesus Christ, and for the souls for which he sacrificed his precious blood. Every member of the Church should read it carefully.—Methodist Quarterly Review.
Christian Love;
Christlike Love;
Or, Charity an Essential Element of True Christian Character. By Rev. Daniel Wise. 24mo., pp. 128. Price, 25 cents.
Or, Charity an Essential Element of True Christian Character. By Rev. Daniel Wise. 24mo., pp. 128. Price, 25 cents.
Christian’s Pattern;
Christian's Style;
Or, a Treatise on the Imitation of Christ. By Rev. Thomas à Kempis. Translated by John Wesley. 24mo., pp. 196. Price, 20 cents.
Or, a Treatise on the Imitation of Christ. By Rev. Thomas à Kempis. Translated by John Wesley. 24mo., pp. 196. Price, 20 cents.
We cannot too strongly recommend this work to the frequent perusal of all who are desirous of cherishing by every means the flame of piety which God may have kindled in their hearts.
We highly recommend this work for frequent reading to everyone who wants to nurture the flame of piety that God may have ignited in their hearts.
Christian Perfection.
Christian Perfectionism.
By Rev. J. Fletcher. 24mo., pp. 141. Price, 20 cents.
By Rev. J. Fletcher. 24mo., pp. 141. Price, $0.20.
This work has contributed to the spiritual profit of thousands. The author first defines Christian Perfection, then addresses imperfect believers who cordially embrace the doctrine, and concludes with an address to perfect Christians.
This work has benefited the spiritual growth of thousands. The author starts by defining Christian Perfection, then talks to imperfect believers who warmly accept the doctrine, and finishes with a message for perfect Christians.
Christian Perfection, Plain Account of.
Christian Perfection: Simple Overview.
By Rev. John Wesley. 24mo., pp. 174. Price, 25 cents.
By Rev. John Wesley. 24mo., pp. 174. Price, 25 cents.
This work needs no higher recommendation than the sale of more than twenty thousand copies from this establishment within the last twelve years.
This work requires no greater endorsement than the sale of over twenty thousand copies from this establishment in the past twelve years.
Christian Perfection, Scripture Doctrine of.
Christian Perfection, Biblical Teaching of.
The Scripture Doctrine of Christian Perfection Stated and Defended, with a Critical and Historical Examination of the Controversy, both Ancient and Modern; also, Practical Illustrations and Advices: in a Series of Lectures. A new and improved edition. By Rev. G. Peck, D.D. 12mo., pp. 475. Price, 75 cents.
The Scripture Doctrine of Christian Perfection Explained and Supported, with a Critical and Historical Review of the Controversy, both Old and New; also, Practical Examples and Guidance: in a Series of Lectures. A new and updated edition. By Rev. G. Peck, D.D. 12mo., pp. 475. Price, 75 cents.
Christian Philosopher.
Christian thinker.
The Connection of Science and Philosophy with Religion. By Thomas Dick, LL.D. Abridged. 18mo., pp. 265. Price, 35 cents.
The Connection of Science and Philosophy with Religion. By Thomas Dick, LL.D. Abridged. 18mo., pp. 265. Price, 35 cents.
Christian Student.
Christian Student.
A Memoir of Isaac Jennison, Jr., late a Student of the Wesleyan University, containing his Biography, Diary, and Letters. By Rev. Edward Otheman. 18mo., pp. 271. Price, 30 cents.
A Memoir of Isaac Jennison, Jr., who was recently a Student at Wesleyan University, including his Biography, Diary, and Letters. By Rev. Edward Otheman. 18mo., pp. 271. Price, 30 cents.
A good book. The subject of this memoir was an ardently pious and highly promising young man, whose pious breathings and struggles are worthy of imitation.
A good book. The subject of this memoir was a deeply religious and highly promising young man, whose fervent prayers and struggles are worth emulating.
Christian Theology.
Christian Theology.
By Rev. A. Clarke, D.D., LL.D. Selected from his published and unpublished Writings, and Systematically arranged; with a Life of the Author, by Samuel Dunn. 12mo., pp. 438. Price, sheep, 75 cents.
By Rev. A. Clarke, D.D., LL.D. Compiled from his published and unpublished works and organized systematically; with a biography of the author by Samuel Dunn. 12mo., pp. 438. Price, sheep, $0.75.
Subjects: The Scriptures—God—The Attributes of God—The Trinity—Man—Christ—Repentance—Faith—Justification—Regeneration—The Holy Spirit—Entire Sanctification—The Moral Law—Public Worship—Prayer—Praise—The Christian Church—Baptism—The Lord’s Supper—Husband and Wife—Parents and Children—Masters and Servants—Rulers and Subjects—Rich and Poor—Ministers and People—Good and Bad Angels—Temptations—Afflictions—Providence—Apostasy—Death—Judgment—Heaven—Hell—General Principles—Miscellaneous Subjects.
Topics: The Scriptures—God—The Attributes of God—The Trinity—Humankind—Christ—Repentance—Faith—Justification—Regeneration—The Holy Spirit—Complete Sanctification—The Moral Law—Public Worship—Prayer—Praise—The Christian Church—Baptism—The Lord’s Supper—Marriage—Parents and Children—Employers and Employees—Leaders and Citizens—Wealthy and Poor—Ministers and Congregation—Good and Bad Angels—Temptations—Suffering—Divine Providence—Apostasy—Death—Judgment—Heaven—Hell—General Principles—Various Topics.
Christian’s Manual.
Christian's Guide.
A Treatise on Christian Perfection, with Directions for obtaining that State. Compiled principally from the Writings of Rev. John Wesley. By Rev. Timothy Merritt. 24mo., pp. 152. Price, 20 cents.
A Treatise on Christian Perfection, with Guidelines for Achieving that State. Compiled mainly from the Writings of Rev. John Wesley. By Rev. Tim Merritt. 24mo., pp. 152. Price, 20 cents.
This little book has been too extensively circulated to need any recommendation. The subjects treated of are the necessity and nature of justification; Christian perfection; directions for those seeking it; the most common difficulties in their way considered and removed; evidences and marks of Christian perfection; advice to those who profess it, with reflections chiefly designed for their use.
This little book has been shared widely enough that it doesn’t require any recommendation. The topics covered include the necessity and nature of justification; Christian perfection; guidance for those pursuing it; the most common challenges along the way addressed and resolved; signs and evidence of Christian perfection; and advice for those who claim it, along with reflections primarily aimed at their benefit.
Christianity viewed in some of its Leading Aspects.
Christianity seen in some of its key aspects.
By Rev. A. L. R. Foote. 16mo., pp. 182. Price, 40 cents.
By Rev. A.L.R. Foote. 16mo., pp. 182. Price, 40 cents.
This is an English publication of great intrinsic worth, taking views of Christian truth which are eminently practical.
This is a valuable English publication that offers practical insights into Christian truth.
Christianity Tested by Eminent Men:
Christianity Examined by Influential Figures:
Being brief Sketches of Christian Biography. By Merritt Caldwell, A.M. With an Introduction by Rev. S. M. Vail, A.M. 16mo., pp. 218. Price, 40 cents.
Being brief Sketches of Christian Biography. By Merritt Caldwell, A.M. With an Introduction by Rev. S.M. Vail, A.M. 16mo., pp. 218. Price, 40 cents.
Church Polity, Essay on.
Church Governance, Essay on.
Comprising an Outline of the Controversy on Ecclesiastical Government, and a Vindication of the Ecclesiastical System of the Methodist Episcopal Church. By Rev. A. Stevens, LL.D. 12mo., pp. 206. Price, muslin, 60 cents.
Comprising an Outline of the Controversy on Church Governance, and a Defense of the Church System of the Methodist Episcopal Church. By Rev. A. Stevens, LL.D. 12mo., pp. 206. Price, cloth, 60 cents.
The first part of this work is an outline of the controversy on Church government in general, presenting the views of our Church on the subject, and the authorities which support them. The second contains a discussion of the origin of our own system, both of economy and of Episcopacy. The third is an examination of the structure of our system, explaining and defending its chief features, such as its itinerancy, its episcopacy, and its popular checks.
The first part of this work outlines the debate on Church governance in general, presenting our Church's viewpoints on the topic and the authorities backing them. The second part discusses the origins of our own system, focusing on both its economic aspects and its Episcopacy. The third part examines the structure of our system, explaining and defending its key features, such as itinerancy, episcopacy, and popular checks.
Church, Responsibilities of the M. E.
Church, Responsibilities of the M. E.
Present State, Prospects, and Responsibilities of the Methodist Episcopal Church; with an Appendix of Ecclesiastical Statistics. By Rev. N. Bangs, D.D. 18mo., pp. 326. Price, 45 cents.
Present State, Prospects, and Responsibilities of the Methodist Episcopal Church; with an Appendix of Church Statistics. By Rev. N. Bangs, D.D. 18mo., pp. 326. Price, 45 cents.
Probably no man in the United States is so competent to discuss the special subject embraced in this volume as the venerable, and pious, and eminently laborious minister whose name appears upon the title-page; and no man can more justly claim that his warnings shall be reverently heeded, and his counsels affectionately received.
Probably no one in the United States is more qualified to talk about the specific topic covered in this book than the respected, devoted, and extremely hardworking minister whose name is on the title page; and no one can more rightly claim that his warnings should be listened to with respect and his advice received with care.
City of Sin.
Sin City.
The City of Sin, and its Capture by Immanuel’s Army. An Allegory. By Rev. E. F. Remington, A.M., of the Protestant Episcopal Church. With an Introduction by Rev. George B. Cheever, D.D. 12mo., pp. 336. Price, $1 00.
The City of Sin and Its Capture by Immanuel’s Army: An Allegory. By Rev. E.F. Remington, A.M., from the Protestant Episcopal Church. With an Introduction by Rev. George B. Cheever, D.D. 12mo, 336 pages. Price: $1.00.
Here is an original work. The author has had the courage to follow in the track of Bunyan, and he has done so with a steady, vigorous foot. Dr. Cheever has introduced his volume by a brilliant preface; a sufficient endorsement. There is no possibility of giving an outline of such a work; suffice it to say that the dramatis personæ are numerous and well sustained; that the martial idea of the allegory is maintained with much spirit and brave movement, and that the general style of the performance is quite up to its main idea.
Here is an original work. The author has bravely followed in Bunyan's footsteps and has done so with confidence and energy. Dr. Cheever has introduced his book with a brilliant preface, which serves as a strong endorsement. It's impossible to outline such a work, but it’s enough to say that the characters are numerous and well-developed, the martial theme of the allegory is carried out with excitement and vigor, and the overall style matches its main theme quite well.
Clarke (G. W.) on the Divinity of Christ.
Clarke (G. W.) on the Divinity of Christ.
Christ Crucified; or, a Plain Scriptural Vindication of the Divinity and Redeeming Acts of Christ. With a Statement and Refutation of the Forms of Unitarianism now most prevalent. By George W. Clarke. 18mo., pp. 324. Price, muslin, 45 cents.
Christ Crucified; or, a Simple Scriptural Defense of the Divinity and Saving Actions of Christ. With a Discussion and Rebuttal of the Most Common Forms of Unitarianism Today. By George W. Clarke. 18mo., pp. 324. Price, cloth, 45 cents.
Transcriber’s Note
Transcription Note
Minor punctuation errors (i.e. missing periods) have been corrected. Variations in hyphenation (i.e. daybreak and day-break) and accented letters (i.e. Santa Fe and Santa Fé) have been retained.
Minor punctuation errors (i.e., missing periods) have been corrected. Variations in hyphenation (i.e., daybreak and day-break) and accented letters (i.e., Santa Fe and Santa Fé) have been retained.
Original spellings have been retained except for these apparent typographical errors:
Original spellings have been kept except for these obvious typos:
Page 11, “avowel” changed to “avowal.” (a construing of the frank avowal)
Page 11, “avowel” changed to “avowal.” (a interpretation of the open avowal)
Page 21, “Allottment” changed to “Allotment.” (Their checkered Allotment up to the Time)
Page 21, “Allottment” changed to “Allotment.” (Their checkered Allotment up to the Time)
Page 54, “Tracts” changed to “Tracks.” (Tracks of a large number of Indians)
Page 54, “Tracts” changed to “Tracks.” (Tracks of a large number of Indians)
Page 66, “chapparel” changed to “chaparral.” (wide sage-fields and chaparral)
Page 66, “chapparel” changed to “chaparral.” (wide sage-fields and chaparral)
Page 81, “firmamet” changed to “firmament.” (they seem to lean against the firmament)
Page 81, “firmamet” changed to “firmament.” (they seem to lean against the sky)
Page 85, “defeaning” changed to “deafening.” (a deafening yell broke upon us)
Page 85, “defeaning” changed to “deafening.” (a deafening yell broke upon us)
Page 150, “villianous” changed to “villainous.” (from their villainous propensities)
Page 150, “villainous” changed to “villainous.” (from their villainous tendencies)
Page 175, “Cceareke” changed to “Ccearekae.” (Ccearekae. “We have enough to satisfy us)
Page 175, “Cceareke” changed to “Ccearekae.” (Ccearekae. “We have enough to satisfy us)
Page 182, “tatoo” changed to “tattoo.” (they were going to tattoo our faces)
Page 182, “tatoo” changed to “tattoo.” (they were going to tattoo our faces)
Page 288, “Maysville” changed to “Marysville.” (residing in Marysville, California)
Page 288, “Maysville” updated to “Marysville.” (living in Marysville, California)
Book-List Section:
Book List Section:
Page 3, “insiduous” changed to “insidious.” (youthful mind against the insidious)
Page 3, “insiduous” changed to “insidious.” (youthful mind against the insidious)
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!